







 
   
     
       
         A treatise of the holy sacrifice of the masse, and excellencies therof. Written in Spanish by the R. F. Ant. de Molina, a Carthusian monke, & translated into English by I.R. of the Society of Iesus. VVith order, hovv to be present at the said Holy Mystery, vvith deuotion & profit
         Molina, Antonio de, d. 1619?
      
       
         
           1623
        
      
       Approx. 155 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 154 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A07609
         STC 18001
         ESTC S112780
         99848024
         99848024
         13096
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A07609)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 13096)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1635:09)
      
       
         
           
             A treatise of the holy sacrifice of the masse, and excellencies therof. Written in Spanish by the R. F. Ant. de Molina, a Carthusian monke, & translated into English by I.R. of the Society of Iesus. VVith order, hovv to be present at the said Holy Mystery, vvith deuotion & profit
             Molina, Antonio de, d. 1619?
             Floyd, John, 1572-1649, attributed name.
             Wilson, John, ca. 1575-ca. 1645?
          
           [14], 288 p.
           
             English College Press]Permissu Superiorum,
             [Saint-Omer :
             M.DC.XXIII [1623]
          
           
             I.R. = John Floyd?--Cf. STC.
             Place of publication and printer from STC.
             "The Epistle Dedicatory" signed: I. VV. [i.e. John Wilson].
             Running title reads: The Excellencies of the Sacrifice of the Masse.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Mass -- Celebration -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-04 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-04 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           TREATISE
           OF
           THE
           HOLY
           SACRIFICE
           OF
           THE
           MASSE
           ,
           And
           Excellencies
           therof
           .
        
         
           Written
           in
           Spanish
           by
           the
           R.
           F.
           
             Ant.
             de
             Molina
          
           ,
           a
           Carthusian
           Monke
           ,
           &
           translated
           into
           English
           by
           
             I.
             R.
          
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           IESVS
           .
        
         
           VVith
           Order
           ,
           hovv
           to
           be
           present
           at
           the
           said
           Holy
           Mystery
           ,
           vvith
           Deuotion
           &
           Profit
           .
        
         
           IHS
        
         
           Permissu
           Superiorum
           .
           M.DC.XXIII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONOVRABLE
           AND
           MOST
           VERTVOVS
           Gentlewoman
           ,
           Mrs
           .
           MARY
           PETRE
           &c.
           
        
         
           THE
           CONstant
           report
           of
           your
           Deuotion
           to
           the
           most
           
           holy
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           hath
           emboldened
           me
           to
           present
           vnto
           your
           Seruice
           ,
           this
           Infant
           of
           a
           Spanish
           Descent
           ,
           clad
           in
           English
           Attyre
           ,
           to
           attend
           vpō
           you
           in
           your
           Chappell
           at
           such
           publicke
           or
           priuate
           Solemnities
           .
           Not
           doubting
           but
           that
           he
           shall
           
           receaue
           such
           Entertainment
           at
           your
           deuout
           Hands
           ,
           as
           his
           Educatiō
           deserueth
           ;
           &
           especially
           at
           this
           Tyme
           ,
           when
           so
           happy
           a
           Vnion
           ,
           &
           firme
           Friendship
           is
           novv
           most
           happily
           concluded
           ,
           between
           two
           so
           mighty
           Kingdomes
           ,
           by
           so
           Fortunate
           and
           
           Hopefull
           a
           Mariage
           .
           Wherto
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           adde
           my
           commendacions
           of
           his
           worth
           ,
           I
           might
           therby
           rather
           do
           him
           Wronge
           then
           Honour
           ;
           knowing
           his
           Tallents
           ,
           and
           other
           good
           parts
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           may
           beseeme
           his
           Seruice
           ;
           though
           perhaps
           not
           so
           familiarly
           
           acquainted
           with
           the
           fashions
           of
           your
           English
           Court
           ,
           as
           is
           required
           :
           yet
           because
           I
           know
           your
           Disposition
           to
           be
           Noble
           ,
           and
           your
           Minde
           greatly
           addicted
           to
           Piety
           &
           Deuotion
           ,
           and
           also
           that
           the
           Present
           cannot
           be
           but
           acceptable
           ;
           I
           do
           in
           the
           best
           
           manner
           I
           can
           ,
           commend
           him
           to
           your
           Honourable
           Custody
           &
           Protection
           ,
           &
           my selfe
           to
           your
           vertuous
           Prayers
           ,
           resting
        
         
           
             Your
             assured
             Seruāt
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             I.
             VV.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TABLE
           Of
           the
           Contents
           of
           the
           Ensuing
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             THat
             in
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             there
             is
             a
             true
             and
             proper
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Holy
             Masse
             .
             
               pag.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             That
             the
             name
             of
             Masse
             was
             giuē
             vnto
             this
             sacrifice
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             euer
             vsed
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             the
             signification
             therof
             .
             
               pag.
               18
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             That
             the
             Masse
             is
             an
             Embassage
             vnto
             the
             most
             holy
             Trinity
             ,
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             humane
             kind
             ,
             about
             the
             most
             important
             affaires
             in
             the
             World.
             
               pag.
               32
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IIII.
            
             That
             the
             Masse
             is
             a
             liuely
             representation
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             which
             are
             renewed
             and
             mystically
             performed
             againe
             therin
             .
             
               pag.
               49
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             That
             the
             Masse
             is
             a
             true
             and
             proper
             Sacrifice
             ,
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             same
             value
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             Christ
             offered
             on
             the
             Crosse.
             
               p.
               76
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             That
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             hath
             all
             the
             titles
             and
             reasons
             for
             which
             sacrifices
             are
             offered
             vnto
             God.
             
               pag.
               100
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             That
             the
             Masse
             is
             a
             most
             perfect
             Holocauste
             .
             
               pag.
               113
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
            
             .
             That
             the
             Masse
             is
             a
             most
             perfect
             Sacrifice
             of
             Thanks-giuing
             .
             
               pag.
               123
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
            
             .
             That
             the
             Masse
             is
             a
             most
             perfect
             Sacrifice
             of
             Propitiation
             for
             sinnes
             .
             
               pag.
               129
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
            
             That
             the
             Masse
             is
             a
             most
             efficacious
             
             Sacrifice
             to
             obtayne
             whatsoeuer
             we
             demand
             .
             
               pag.
               139
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
            
             .
             That
             the
             Masse
             is
             the
             thing
             most
             Venerable
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             
               pag.
               152
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
            
             .
             That
             the
             Masse
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             greatest
             honour
             vnto
             God.
             
               p.
               167
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
            
             .
             That
             the
             Masse
             ,
             is
             a
             Present
             most
             gratefull
             vnto
             our
             Sauiours
             Humanity
             ,
             &
             vnto
             the
             most
             Blessed
             Virgin.
             
               pag.
               187
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIIII
            
             .
             The
             externall
             Reuerence
             and
             Worship
             ,
             to
             be
             vsed
             in
             the
             holy
             Masse
             .
             
               pag.
               206
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
            
             Of
             the
             Reuerence
             ,
             due
             vnto
             Churches
             ,
             &
             holy
             Places
             .
             
               p.
               233
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
            
             .
             Of
             being
             present
             ,
             and
             hearing
             the
             Holy
             Office
             of
             Masse
             ,
             which
             hath
             alwayes
             byn
             in
             most
             high
             esteeme
             ,
             &
             publickely
             celebrated
             euery
             where
             ,
             both
             among
             the
             Syrians
             ,
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             and
             the
             Latines
             ,
             euer
             since
             the
             tyme
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             
               pag.
               259
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Approbatio
           .
        
         
           HVNC
           pium
           Tractatum
           in
           Anglicanum
           Sermonem
           ex
           Hispanico
           versum
           ,
           magnam
           legentibus
           Consolationē
           afferre
           posse
           ,
           iudico
           .
        
         
           
             Io.
             Floydus
             Soc.
             Iesu
             Theol.
             
          
        
         
         
         
         
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           TREATISE
           OF
           THE
           Holy
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           and
           the
           excellencyes
           thereof
           .
        
         
           
             That
             in
             the
             Catholicke
             Church
             ,
             where
             is
             a
             true
             &
             proper
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Holy
             Masse
             .
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             IN
             the
             first
             place
             we
             must
             lay
             for
             foundation
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             Christian
             
             Church
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             speciall
             and
             proper
             Sacrifice
             to
             be
             offered
             vnto
             God
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             truth
             ,
             so
             certayne
             and
             so
             cleere
             ,
             that
             no
             doubt
             can
             be
             made
             therof
             ,
             but
             by
             men
             impertinent
             and
             without
             iudgment
             ,
             wherof
             the
             Heretickes
             of
             our
             tyme
             may
             seeme
             destitute
             .
          
           
             For
             amōgst
             diuers
             absurdities
             vnto
             which
             through
             rashnes
             and
             pertinacity
             they
             are
             fallen
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             :
             That
             there
             is
             no
             true
             and
             proper
             Sacrifice
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             Wherin
             they
             stand
             not
             only
             against
             the
             venerable
             
             antiquity
             of
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Doctours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             against
             the
             definitions
             of
             the
             sacred
             Coūcels
             ,
             against
             the
             manifest
             testimonies
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             vnderstood
             in
             no
             other
             sense
             ;
             but
             also
             against
             the
             very
             light
             of
             reason
             .
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             necessary
             and
             essentiall
             to
             euery
             well
             ordered
             Common-wealth
             to
             be
             furnished
             with
             Sacrifices
             wherby
             to
             honour
             God
             ,
             
             as
             euen
             heathē
             Philosophers
             acknowledge
             ,
             
               Plato
               ,
               Aristotle
               ,
               Xenophon
            
             ,
             &
             others
             .
             Neyther
             
             was
             there
             euer
             in
             the
             world
             any
             Cōmon-wealth
             ,
             howsoeuer
             rude
             and
             barbarous
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             some
             kind
             of
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             that
             thinge
             which
             they
             were
             perswaded
             to
             bee
             God.
             How
             then
             can
             any
             man
             with
             reason
             imagine
             ,
             that
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             hath
             left
             his
             Church
             which
             is
             the
             most
             perfect
             of
             all
             Cōmō-wealths
             ,
             imperfect
             &
             defectuous
             in
             a
             matter
             so
             much
             importing
             and
             essentiall
             ?
             Specially
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             S.
             Thomas
             receaued
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             Deuines
             ,
             
             being
             most
             
             true
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             bound
             to
             offer
             sacrifice
             vnto
             God
             euē
             by
             the
             law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             why
             shoud
             our
             Sauiour
             leaue
             no
             meanes
             to
             his
             faithfull
             how
             to
             comply
             with
             this
             Law
             ?
             Seing
             also
             according
             to
             true
             Theology
             ,
             Grace
             destroyes
             not
             nature
             ,
             but
             addes
             perfection
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             And
             seeing
             these
             three
             thinges
             Law
             ,
             Priest-hood
             ,
             Sacrifice
             ,
             are
             so
             ioyned
             and
             combined
             togeather
             ,
             that
             change
             or
             innouatiō
             being
             made
             in
             ony
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             same
             must
             needs
             redoūd
             to
             both
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             
             proueth
             effectually
             ,
             writing
             vnto
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Priest-hood
               being
               translated
               ,
               the
               translatiō
               of
               the
               Law
               must
               also
               needes
               be
               consequent
               therevpon
            
             ;
             
             It
             is
             cleare
             that
             Christ
             our
             Sauiour
             as
             he
             changed
             the
             old
             Law
             into
             another
             ,
             new
             and
             better
             ,
             the
             auncient
             Priest-hood
             into
             another
             new
             and
             more
             perfect
             :
             so
             likewyse
             in
             the
             same
             measure
             and
             proportion
             ,
             he
             ordayned
             another
             Sacrifice
             to
             succeed
             the
             elder
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             more
             excellent
             then
             those
             were
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             new
             Law
             surpasseth
             
             the
             old
             .
          
           
             It
             being
             also
             a
             thing
             so
             certayne
             that
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Ghospell
             there
             be
             Priests
             ,
             that
             euen
             Heretikes
             cannot
             deny
             it
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             vnderstand
             the
             same
             amisse
             ,
             &
             peruert
             the
             meaning
             therof
             :
             )
             certayne
             also
             it
             is
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Sacrifice
             which
             these
             Priests
             are
             to
             offer
             ,
             otherwise
             what
             neede
             or
             vse
             should
             there
             be
             of
             Priests
             ?
             The
             lyke
             argumēt
             is
             drawn
             from
             the
             Aultar
             ,
             which
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             is
             a
             thing
             most
             certaine
             ,
             being
             affirmed
             by
             S.
             
             Paul
             ,
             by
             the
             third
             Canon
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             vniformely
             by
             all
             the
             Saints
             :
             it
             is
             most
             vndoubted
             that
             there
             is
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             be
             offered
             on
             this
             Aultar
             ,
             because
             for
             this
             end
             is
             the
             Aultar
             built
             ,
             Aultar
             and
             Sacrifice
             being
             correlatiues
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             the
             errour
             of
             vnfortunate
             Heretickes
             ,
             is
             in
             this
             particular
             so
             strange
             ,
             and
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             light
             of
             reason
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             haue
             entred
             but
             into
             minds
             ,
             afore
             through
             malice
             obstinate
             ,
             and
             through
             infidelity
             blinded
             ,
             who
             from
             errours
             run
             
             into
             errour
             still
             greater
             and
             more
             foule
             .
             But
             heerin
             they
             are
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             mediation
             endeauoureth
             to
             doe
             the
             holy
             Church
             all
             the
             mischiefe
             he
             is
             able
             ;
             and
             the
             cursed
             Caytiffe
             knowes
             the
             greatest
             mischiefe
             he
             can
             doe
             ,
             is
             to
             driue
             away
             or
             hinder
             the
             most
             holy
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             as
             
               de
               facto
            
             he
             hath
             driuen
             away
             and
             exiled
             the
             same
             ,
             out
             of
             townes
             and
             countries
             wherin
             preuayle
             these
             errours
             and
             pestilentiall
             doctrines
             .
          
           
             Wherin
             also
             they
             declare
             
             themselues
             Percursors
             of
             the
             most
             wicked
             Antichrist
             ,
             cōcerning
             whome
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             commonly
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             and
             principall
             thing
             he
             shall
             attempt
             to
             the
             detrimēt
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             with
             most
             extreme
             rigour
             to
             inhibite
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Aultar
             .
          
           
             
             Thus
             many
             Fathers
             and
             graue
             Authours
             vnderstand
             that
             which
             Daniel
             sayth
             in
             his
             prophecy
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             ninety
             dayes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             three
             yeares
             and
             halfe
             ,
             that
             
             Antichrists
             raigne
             shal
             continew
             ,
             the
             continuall
             sacrifice
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             frō
             the
             Church
             ;
             &
             he
             shall
             cause
             his
             image
             to
             be
             placed
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             that
             himself
             alone
             may
             be
             adored
             as
             God
             :
             the
             text
             sayth
             :
             
             
               He
               shall
               take
               away
               the
               continuall
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               destroy
               the
               place
               of
               sanctification
               :
               &
               strength
               against
               the
               cōtinuall
               sacrifice
               is
               giuen
               him
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               sinnes
               .
            
          
           
             This
             drift
             which
             the
             Diuel
             shall
             then
             prosecute
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             Antichrist
             he
             now
             endeauours
             to
             settle
             by
             the
             help
             of
             these
             Hereticks
             ,
             
             who
             by
             procuring
             to
             take
             frō
             the
             Catholicke
             Church
             
               the
               most
               holy
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             bringe
             therwith
             innumerable
             and
             inestimable
             mischiefes
             :
             and
             would
             haue
             the
             Christian
             people
             ,
             which
             hath
             receaued
             more
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             greater
             benefits
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             vngratefull
             vnto
             their
             God
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             Nation
             in
             the
             world
             .
             This
             the
             holy
             and
             venerable
             Abbot
             
               Petrus
               Cluniacensis
            
             ,
             liuing
             in
             the
             same
             age
             with
             S.
             Bernard
             ,
             well
             noted
             ,
             and
             signified
             in
             these
             wordes
             :
             
               They
               that
               attempt
               to
               take
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
               by
               the
               Diuells
               suggestions
               ,
               doe
               their
               best
               ,
               that
               that
               nation
               which
               hath
               byn
               graced
               of
               God
               with
               more
               singular
               benefits
               and
               fauours
               ,
               should
               be
               lesse
               thankefull
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               yield
               him
               lesse
               worship
               and
               honour
               .
            
          
           
             But
             I
             will
             leaue
             these
             Heretickes
             ,
             as
             men
             without
             discretion
             and
             common
             sense
             to
             thēselues
             ,
             my
             purpose
             not
             being
             to
             dispute
             this
             controuersie
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             giue
             a
             warning
             vnto
             the
             faythfull
             of
             their
             errours
             &
             impertinēcies
             .
             Al
             Catholike
             Christians
             are
             to
             belieue
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             sure
             and
             infallible
             
             principle
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Catholicke
             Church
             there
             is
             a
             proper
             ,
             true
             ,
             and
             most
             excellent
             sacrifice
             ,
             which
             is
             offered
             vnto
             the
             eternall
             Father
             by
             the
             handes
             of
             Priests
             ,
             as
             being
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             the
             high
             Priest
             and
             soueraigne
             Bishop
             .
             For
             this
             hath
             euer
             byn
             the
             beliefe
             of
             the
             holy
             Church
             since
             the
             tyme
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             this
             the
             doctrine
             perpetually
             deliuered
             by
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             ,
             this
             the
             fayth
             determined
             &
             established
             in
             the
             sacred
             Councels
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             in
             the
             holy
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             ,
             in
             
             these
             words
             :
             
             Whosoeuer
             shal
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             masse
             is
             not
             offered
             a
             true
             and
             proper
             sacrifice
             vnto
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             sacrifice
             is
             no
             other
             then
             the
             giuing
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             eaten
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accursed
             .
          
           
             The
             holy
             Masse
             then
             is
             the
             only
             ,
             and
             most
             holy
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             new
             Testamēt
             ,
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             not
             when
             he
             did
             offer
             himselfe
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             (
             though
             then
             he
             offered
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             but
             that
             was
             a
             bloudy
             sacrifice
             ,
             consumed
             with
             payne
             and
             wounds
             ,
             &
             the
             conuulsions
             of
             death
             ,
             in
             
             which
             manner
             only
             ,
             he
             would
             offer
             it
             that
             tyme
             )
             but
             in
             his
             last
             supper
             when
             he
             consecrated
             his
             pretious
             body
             &
             bloud
             vnder
             the
             formes
             and
             accidents
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             .
             For
             then
             he
             not
             only
             gaue
             it
             vnto
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             as
             a
             sacramentall
             food
             ,
             for
             the
             sustenance
             of
             their
             soules
             ,
             but
             also
             offered
             the
             same
             vnto
             his
             eternal
             Father
             as
             an
             vnbloudy
             sacrifice
             ,
             &
             made
             them
             Priests
             ,
             with
             faculty
             to
             offer
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             ,
             granted
             vnto
             them
             &
             vnto
             their
             successors
             vnto
             the
             worldes
             end
             ,
             saying
             :
             
             
               Do
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             same
             thing
             that
             I
             doe
             ,
             you
             likewise
             doe
             in
             my
             name
             &
             memory
             .
             Wherfore
             two
             doctrines
             as
             most
             firme
             and
             Catholicke
             truth
             are
             settled
             by
             the
             premisses
             ;
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Christiā
             Church
             there
             is
             a
             true
             and
             proper
             Sacrifice
             ,
             the
             other
             that
             this
             sacrifice
             is
             offered
             only
             in
             the
             Masse
             ,
             of
             the
             excellencies
             whereof
             we
             now
             are
             to
             treate
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             That
             the
             Masse
             was
             giuen
             vnto
             this
             Sacrifice
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             euer
             vsed
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             the
             signification
             thereof
             .
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             HERETICKES
             not
             only
             deny
             ,
             and
             would
             take
             from
             the
             Church
             the
             most
             holy
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             but
             also
             cannot
             endure
             the
             very
             word
             &
             name
             of
             Masse
             :
             and
             soe
             they
             haue
             declared
             to
             affirme
             with
             sacrilegious
             mouth
             ,
             that
             the
             Masse
             is
             the
             inuention
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             followers
             .
             The
             most
             
             impious
             
               Martin
               Luther
            
             Captayne
             of
             these
             wicked
             sectaries
             ,
             hath
             written
             a
             booke
             with
             this
             title
             ,
             
               De
               abroganda
               Missa
            
             .
             The
             title
             is
             lyke
             the
             booke
             ,
             and
             the
             booke
             lyke
             the
             Authour
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             lyke
             the
             matter
             hādled
             therin
             ,
             
             wherin
             he
             doth
             acknowledge
             that
             by
             conferēce
             had
             with
             the
             Diuell
             appearing
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             perswaded
             to
             abrogate
             the
             best
             thing
             ,
             the
             most
             sacred
             and
             venerable
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             though
             neyther
             my
             drift
             ,
             nor
             the
             ayme
             of
             this
             Treatise
             be
             to
             dispute
             with
             
             Heretickes
             ,
             which
             thinge
             graue
             writers
             of
             this
             age
             haue
             fitly
             performed
             :
             yet
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             Catholickes
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             confusion
             of
             Hereticks
             who
             sticke
             not
             to
             vtter
             whatsoeuer
             they
             can
             imagine
             to
             be
             disgracefull
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             care
             whether
             they
             speake
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             I
             thinke
             it
             reason
             briefly
             to
             set
             downe
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             therfore
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             was
             instituted
             by
             our
             Sauiour
             in
             his
             last
             supper
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             name
             of
             
             Masse
             was
             giuen
             vnto
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostles
             themselues
             ,
             &
             frō
             that
             tyme
             hath
             euer
             been
             vsed
             by
             the
             holy
             Church
             .
             The
             first
             that
             sayd
             Masse
             after
             our
             Sauiours
             Ascension
             ,
             is
             thought
             to
             haue
             byn
             S.
             Iames
             the
             yoūger
             ,
             termed
             Brother
             of
             our
             Lord.
             For
             though
             S.
             Peter
             were
             superiour
             and
             head
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             soueraigne
             Bishop
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             yield
             that
             honour
             vnto
             this
             glorious
             S.
             Iames
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Hierusalem
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             first
             Church
             in
             the
             world
             :
             &
             it
             is
             thought
             ,
             this
             Church
             
             to
             haue
             byn
             the
             sacred
             Cenacle
             where
             Christ
             kept
             his
             last
             supper
             ,
             and
             where
             afterward
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             came
             downe
             vpon
             the
             Disciples
             .
             In
             this
             Masse
             did
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             communicate
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             sacred
             Virgin
             ,
             then
             first
             receaued
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             her
             glorious
             and
             immortall
             Sonne
             ,
             whome
             before
             she
             had
             receaued
             and
             apparelled
             with
             flesh
             in
             her
             immaculate
             wombe
             .
             This
             Blessed
             Apostle
             did
             ordayne
             a
             certayne
             forme
             of
             seruice
             or
             saying
             Masse
             ,
             and
             gaue
             it
             
             the
             title
             of
             Masse
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             a
             most
             learned
             and
             exact
             Hystorian
             affirmes
             and
             proues
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             Liturgy
             or
             Masse
             ,
             composed
             by
             S.
             Iames
             ,
             mention
             is
             made
             in
             the
             sixt
             generall
             Synod
             ,
             in
             32.
             
             Canon
             thereof
             ,
             and
             by
             S.
             Proclus
             Bishop
             of
             Cōstantinople
             .
             The
             same
             title
             of
             Masse
             is
             vsed
             by
             S.
             Cyrill
             Bishop
             also
             of
             Hierusalem
             ,
             
             who
             receaued
             and
             amplified
             the
             Office
             or
             Liturgy
             left
             by
             his
             predecessour
             the
             Apostle
             
               S.
               Iames.
            
             
             
               S.
               Clement
            
             Pope
             and
             Martyr
             disciple
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Epistles
             commandes
             that
             Clergy-men
             
             and
             Priests
             doe
             nothing
             but
             with
             the
             Bishops
             leaue
             ;
             in
             particular
             ,
             
               let
               them
               not
               say
               Masse
               without
               his
               consent
               :
            
             and
             agayne
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               lawfull
               to
               sacrifice
               or
               celebrate
               Masse
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               places
               which
               their
               proper
               Bishop
               shall
               appoint
               .
            
             Abdias
             Bishop
             of
             Babilon
             ordayned
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             (
             who
             doth
             affirme
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             haue
             seene
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             in
             flesh
             )
             in
             his
             history
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             sayth
             of
             S.
             Matthew
             that
             he
             was
             martyred
             by
             the
             Aultar
             ,
             
               hauing
               celebrated
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               sayd
               the
               Masse
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
           
             S.
             Alexander
             Pope
             and
             Martyr
             ,
             the
             sixt
             after
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             
             sayth
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             solemnities
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             the
             Passiō
             of
             our
             Lord
             is
             to
             be
             mingled
             ,
             so
             to
             celebrate
             his
             Passion
             ,
             
             S.
             whose
             body
             and
             blood
             is
             consecrated
             .
             Telesphorus
             also
             Pope
             and
             Martyr
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             vnto
             the
             faythfull
             ordaynes
             that
             in
             the
             Masse
             ,
             the
             Angelicall
             Hymne
             be
             sayd
             ,
             and
             that
             three
             Masses
             be
             solemnized
             in
             the
             night
             of
             the
             Natiuity
             of
             our
             Lord.
             All
             this
             was
             appointed
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             within
             the
             first
             hūdred
             yeares
             ,
             &
             
             afterward
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             and
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             as
             S.
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Gregory
               ,
               Leo
               ,
            
             and
             many
             sacred
             Councels
             haue
             vsed
             the
             sayd
             word
             .
          
           
             This
             supposed
             ,
             let
             vs
             now
             declare
             the
             signification
             of
             this
             name
             deriued
             by
             successiue
             tradition
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             may
             giue
             light
             towards
             the
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             Excellencyes
             of
             the
             Masse
             :
             concerning
             which
             ,
             laying
             a
             side
             some
             significations
             of
             lesse
             credit
             ,
             I
             will
             only
             prosecute
             two
             that
             are
             most
             followed
             by
             graue
             and
             
             learned
             Authors
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             makes
             the
             word
             Missa
             to
             be
             latin
             ,
             deriued
             of
             the
             word
             Mitto
             ,
             which
             signifies
             
               to
               send
            
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             holy
             Sacrifice
             of
             Masse
             the
             eternall
             Father
             sends
             vs
             his
             only
             begotten
             Sonne
             that
             we
             may
             offer
             him
             in
             sacrifice
             .
             As
             in
             the
             beginning
             he
             sent
             him
             to
             become
             man
             ,
             &
             to
             offer
             him
             for
             men
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             so
             now
             he
             sends
             him
             ,
             that
             vnder
             the
             sacramētall
             formes
             ,
             he
             may
             offer
             himself
             an
             vnbloudy
             sacrifice
             :
             &
             also
             the
             holy
             Church
             retournes
             him
             ,
             and
             sends
             
             him
             vnto
             his
             eternall
             Father
             offering
             him
             in
             Sacrifice
             vnto
             him
             ,
             as
             
               S.
               Thomas
            
             signifyes
             saying
             ,
             
             
               That
               the
               sacrifice
               is
               tearmed
            
             Missa
             ,
             because
             the
             people
             by
             the
             Priest
             ,
             the
             Priest
             by
             the
             Angel
             sends
             prayers
             vnto
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             explication
             makes
             the
             word
             Missa
             to
             be
             deriued
             of
             the
             hebrew
             word
             Missach
             ,
             which
             signifies
             ,
             a
             voluntary
             oblation
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             16.
             
             Chapter
             of
             Deuteronomy
             v.
             10.
             where
             our
             translation
             hauing
             
               Spontaneous
               Oblation
            
             ;
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             corresponding
             therunto
             
             is
             Missach
             .
             This
             explication
             ,
             or
             Aetymology
             is
             also
             of
             great
             credit
             approued
             by
             graue
             Authors
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             Cardinall
             Baronius
             sayth
             ,
             
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             doubt
             but
             the
             Blessed
             Apostles
             tooke
             this
             name
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             the
             Latin
             Church
             receauing
             it
             of
             them
             hath
             still
             cōserued
             the
             same
             .
             And
             seing
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Disciples
             euen
             before
             Masse
             was
             sayd
             in
             latin
             ,
             vsed
             the
             word
             Missa
             ,
             as
             hath
             byn
             proued
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             Missa
             is
             an
             Hebrew
             word
             signifying
             a
             voluntary
             
             offering
             made
             vnto
             God
             ,
             in
             gratitude
             for
             his
             benefits
             ,
             and
             specially
             for
             that
             of
             the
             freeing
             his
             people
             frō
             the
             seruitude
             of
             Aegypt
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             signification
             doth
             very
             properly
             agree
             to
             our
             most
             holy
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             in
             which
             is
             offered
             vnto
             the
             eternall
             Father
             ,
             his
             only-begotten
             Sonne
             ,
             who
             voluntarily
             ,
             and
             of
             self-accord
             offered
             himself
             ,
             as
             Esay
             testifieth
             ,
             
               he
               was
               offered
               because
               he
               would
               :
            
             and
             our
             Sauiour
             to
             his
             enemies
             that
             were
             solicitous
             to
             lay
             plots
             how
             to
             bereaue
             him
             of
             life
             :
             
             I
             
               giue
               my
               
               soule
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               same
               againe
               ,
               no
               man
               is
               able
               to
               take
               it
               from
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               of
               my self
               giue
               it
               .
               For
               I
               haue
               power
               to
               giue
               it
               ,
               and
               power
               to
               take
               it
               againe
               .
            
             On
             mens
             behalfe
             likewise
             the
             oblation
             is
             voluntary
             ,
             because
             with
             free
             and
             liberall
             hart
             they
             offer
             vnto
             God
             that
             most
             holy
             Sacrifice
             ,
             in
             thankes
             giuing
             for
             all
             the
             benefits
             receaued
             from
             his
             bountifull
             hande
             ,
             and
             singularly
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             mans
             redēption
             ,
             which
             this
             Sacrifice
             doth
             represent
             :
             Eyther
             of
             these
             explications
             or
             etymologies
             ,
             is
             probable
             ,
             and
             of
             authority
             ,
             and
             from
             
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             doctrines
             and
             cōsideratiōs
             may
             be
             drawne
             ,
             of
             great
             importance
             to
             make
             the
             Excellency
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             vnderstood
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             now
             declare
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             the
             Masse
             is
             an
             Embassage
             vnto
             the
             most
             holy
             Trinity
             ,
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             humane
             kind
             ,
             about
             the
             most
             important
             affaires
             in
             the
             World.
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             THE
             Masse
             contaynes
             in
             it
             so
             many
             ,
             so
             hygh
             ,
             so
             Diuine
             ,
             so
             Soueraigne
             mysteries
             ,
             that
             one
             definition
             
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             declare
             the
             same
             ,
             nor
             to
             make
             manifest
             the
             notion
             therof
             .
             Wherfore
             to
             explicate
             what
             the
             Masse
             is
             ,
             we
             shall
             vse
             the
             way
             vsed
             in
             declaring
             thinges
             that
             are
             immense
             ,
             and
             imbrace
             within
             thēselues
             a
             kind
             of
             infinity
             ,
             which
             are
             declared
             by
             many
             &
             different
             descriptions
             ;
             because
             many
             put
             togeather
             may
             discouer
             what
             one
             only
             by
             it selfe
             were
             not
             able
             to
             do
             .
             Let
             this
             thē
             be
             the
             first
             descriptiō
             gathered
             frō
             the
             first
             Etymology
             of
             the
             word
             Missa
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Masse
             
             is
             an
             Embassadge
             sent
             by
             mankind
             vnto
             the
             most
             holy
             Trinity
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             vnto
             the
             true
             and
             liuing
             God.
             By
             mediation
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             ,
             he
             treate
             the
             affaires
             of
             most
             weight
             and
             moment
             that
             euer
             were
             or
             can
             be
             treated
             of
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             now
             we
             shall
             declare
          
           
             First
             the
             Masse
             to
             be
             an
             Embassadge
             sent
             vnto
             the
             most
             B.
             Trinity
             is
             cleere
             ,
             because
             to
             God
             only
             sacrifice
             is
             to
             be
             offered
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             any
             creature
             ,
             no
             not
             vnto
             the
             most
             holy
             virgin
             Mary
             ,
             
             the
             most
             Excellent
             of
             all
             creatures
             .
             So
             the
             Priest
             whē
             he
             beginnes
             to
             offer
             sayth
             ,
             
               suscipe
               Sācta
               Trinitas
               hanc
               oblationem
            
             ,
             accept
             o
             holy
             Trinity
             this
             Oblation
             :
             which
             in
             the
             Canō
             he
             repeats
             againe
             ,
             
               To
               thee
            
             they
             offer
             their
             vows
             and
             prayers
             ,
             the
             true
             eternal
             liuing
             God.
             That
             this
             embassage
             to
             be
             sēt
             by
             mākind
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             whole
             Catholicke
             Church
             ,
             the
             Preist
             himselfe
             signifies
             ,
             saying
             in
             the
             Canon
             ,
             This
             oblation
             of
             our
             seruice
             and
             of
             thy
             whole
             family
             .
             It
             is
             tearmed
             the
             offering
             or
             sacrifice
             of
             our
             seruice
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             vs
             Priests
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Aultar
             ,
             who
             are
             peculiarly
             your
             seruāts
             dedicated
             vnto
             your
             diuine
             worship
             and
             seruice
             ,
             and
             we
             offer
             this
             sacrifice
             in
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             seruice
             and
             subiection
             we
             owe
             you
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             only
             our
             offering
             ,
             that
             as
             consecrated
             Ministers
             offer
             it
             ,
             but
             of
             your
             whole
             family
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             Catholicke
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             your
             faithfull
             who
             by
             our
             handes
             and
             ministery
             offer
             ,
             &
             in
             whose
             name
             we
             make
             this
             oblation
             vnto
             you
             .
          
           
           
             The
             same
             the
             Priest
             repeates
             agayne
             straight
             vpon
             consecration
             saying
             ,
             
               wherfore
               being
               mindfull
               ,
               we
               thy
               seruants
               and
               thy
               holy
               people
               .
            
             We
             Priests
             that
             are
             peculiarly
             thy
             seruants
             and
             ministers
             ,
             and
             thy
             Christiā
             people
             all
             ioyning
             togeather
             do
             offer
             this
             holy
             sacrifice
             .
             This
             also
             the
             sacred
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             declares
             ,
             defining
             all
             Masses
             though
             priuate
             and
             not
             sayd
             in
             publicke
             ,
             are
             &
             ought
             to
             be
             estemeed
             common
             ,
             because
             the
             Priest
             ,
             as
             publicke
             Minister
             offers
             them
             not
             for
             himself
             only
             ,
             but
             generally
             
             for
             all
             the
             faythfull
             that
             belong
             vnto
             the
             mysticall
             body
             of
             Christ.
             In
             summe
             ,
             is
             it
             the
             most
             certayne
             and
             vniuersall
             doctrine
             of
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             and
             Deuines
             ,
             that
             the
             Masse
             is
             sayd
             in
             name
             of
             the
             whole
             Catholicke
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             people
             ;
             not
             only
             the
             faythfull
             that
             liue
             yet
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             deceased
             that
             are
             detayned
             in
             purgatory
             ,
             because
             they
             haue
             their
             proper
             part
             of
             fruit
             in
             the
             Masse
             ,
             being
             in
             so
             great
             necessity
             therof
             ;
             all
             which
             the
             company
             of
             the
             faithfull
             
             both
             liuing
             and
             departed
             send
             the
             Priest
             as
             Embassadour
             to
             deale
             their
             affaires
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Yea
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             pondered
             ,
             the
             Priest
             goeth
             this
             Embassadge
             in
             name
             not
             only
             of
             the
             faithfull
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Militant
             Church
             ,
             but
             besides
             of
             the
             Sayntes
             that
             now
             rest
             in
             the
             triumphant
             ,
             because
             also
             to
             them
             reacheth
             part
             of
             the
             fruite
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
             For
             though
             they
             haue
             no
             need
             to
             satisfye
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             are
             already
             perfectly
             cleansed
             ,
             nor
             to
             demaund
             
             fauours
             for
             themselues
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             blisfull
             possessiō
             of
             whatsoeuer
             they
             can
             desire
             :
             yet
             the
             Masse
             auayles
             them
             vnto
             accidētall
             glory
             ,
             and
             helpes
             them
             to
             giue
             thankes
             vnto
             God
             for
             the
             Benefits
             he
             hath
             bestowed
             and
             still
             bestowes
             vpon
             them
             ;
             which
             thing
             is
             to
             them
             occasion
             of
             very
             speciall
             contēt
             ,
             because
             they
             still
             acknowledge
             themselues
             charged
             towardes
             God
             with
             an
             infinite
             debt
             of
             gratitude
             ,
             &
             that
             they
             can
             neuer
             fully
             and
             perfectly
             discharge
             themselues
             therof
             .
             
             This
             is
             that
             ,
             vvhich
             the
             Church
             signifyes
             in
             the
             seruice
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             saying
             that
             she
             offers
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             and
             the
             Blessed
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             may
             auayle
             vnto
             the
             honour
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             saints
             .
             So
             that
             by
             the
             Masse
             honour
             and
             accidentall
             glory
             comes
             to
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             a
             speciall
             ioy
             which
             they
             conceaue
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             glory
             that
             is
             therin
             giuen
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             thankes
             so
             effectually
             presented
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
           
             The
             affaires
             in
             like
             manner
             which
             the
             Priest
             treates
             in
             this
             Embassadge
             ,
             are
             of
             highest
             importance
             ,
             as
             any
             eyther
             be
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             in
             the
             world
             .
             For
             the
             busines
             treated
             is
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             subiection
             &
             vassallage
             ,
             which
             all
             creatures
             owe
             to
             their
             Creatour
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Maiesty
             &
             Dominiō
             which
             the
             same
             Lord
             hath
             ouer
             all
             :
             &
             in
             acknowledgmēt
             heerof
             to
             pay
             him
             the
             great
             tribute
             ,
             and
             present
             him
             with
             a
             gift
             of
             inestimable
             pryce
             :
             to
             giue
             him
             thākes
             for
             benefits
             that
             from
             him
             they
             
             receaue
             ,
             to
             obtayne
             pardon
             of
             their
             offences
             committed
             against
             them
             ,
             to
             request
             great
             graces
             and
             fauours
             and
             reliefe
             of
             all
             necessities
             ,
             and
             finally
             to
             craue
             ayde
             and
             assistance
             to
             attayne
             vnto
             glory
             &
             blessednes
             euerlasting
             :
             which
             thinges
             without
             any
             contradction
             or
             question
             ,
             are
             the
             greatest
             that
             are
             possible
             .
          
           
             Hence
             we
             may
             gather
             &
             ought
             much
             to
             consider
             ,
             the
             great
             authority
             of
             a
             Priest
             being
             at
             the
             Aultar
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             personage
             he
             beares
             ,
             being
             as
             it
             were
             the
             
             Sollicitour
             general
             of
             al
             human
             kind
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             S.
             
               Crysostome
               sayth
               )
               like
               a
               common
               Father
               of
               the
               whole
               world
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               so
               it
               is
               his
               duty
               to
               haue
               care
               of
               all
               ,
               as
               God
               hath
               whose
               vicegerent
               he
               is
               :
            
             or
             as
             the
             same
             Father
             saith
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
             
               as
               a
               mediatour
               betwixt
               God
               and
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               bringing
               from
               thence
               benefit
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               &
               conueying
               from
               hence
               our
               prayers
               thither
               .
            
             S.
             Hierome
             affirmes
             ,
             that
             for
             this
             respect
             the
             Priest
             is
             tearmed
             ,
             The
             Angell
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             messenger
             or
             Embassadour
             ,
             
             that
             carryeth
             mens
             negotiations
             
             vnto
             God
             ,
             &
             bringes
             backe
             againe
             answers
             from
             God
             vnto
             men
             .
             
               S.
               Laurence
               Iustinian
            
             confirmes
             the
             same
             ,
             auerring
             ,
             
             
               that
               the
               Priest
               in
               the
               celebration
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               hath
               the
               office
               of
               mediatour
               ,
               and
               therfore
               ought
               to
               be
               intercessour
               for
               all
               sinners
               .
            
             Which
             office
             of
             Embassadour
             S.
             Paul
             attributes
             to
             himself
             and
             other
             Preists
             saying
             ;
             
             
               pro
               Christo
               legatione
               fūgimur
            
             ,
             we
             are
             the
             Legats
             or
             Embassadours
             in
             the
             name
             &
             place
             of
             Christ.
             For
             Christ
             is
             the
             principall
             Embassadour
             ,
             chosen
             to
             be
             the
             intercessour
             and
             mediatour
             of
             
             all
             mankind
             ,
             to
             obtayne
             them
             pardon
             of
             all
             their
             offences
             ,
             &
             all
             other
             benefits
             they
             haue
             need
             of
             ,
             which
             office
             Priests
             now
             exercise
             in
             his
             name
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Fathers
             note
             ,
             that
             for
             this
             reason
             that
             the
             Priest
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             who
             was
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             the
             new
             ,
             in
             his
             sacerdotall
             garment
             did
             carry
             pictured
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             as
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             doth
             clearly
             signify
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Wisedome
             .
             
             Because
             as
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             and
             others
             note
             ,
             by
             the
             colour
             ,
             matter
             
             and
             fashion
             of
             the
             Priestly
             garment
             were
             signifyed
             the
             fower
             Elements
             ,
             of
             which
             this
             inferiour
             world
             doth
             consist
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             celestiall
             Globes
             ,
             the
             starres
             and
             planets
             ,
             euen
             vnto
             the
             
               Caelum
               Empireū
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Court
             and
             Hall
             where
             the
             Blessed
             assist
             .
             By
             the
             leafe
             of
             Gold
             ,
             which
             he
             wore
             on
             his
             forhead
             ,
             wherin
             was
             ingrauē
             the
             ineffable
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             represented
             the
             Lord
             himself
             and
             Creatour
             of
             all
             ,
             who
             as
             Monarche
             ,
             standes
             and
             rules
             ouer
             the
             whole
             Hierarchy
             of
             creatures
             .
             
             All
             this
             doth
             declare
             the
             maiesty
             of
             a
             Priest
             ,
             adorned
             in
             his
             Sacerdotall
             Robes
             ,
             when
             he
             celebrates
             the
             most
             holy
             Mysteries
             as
             the
             messenger
             or
             sollicitour
             Generall
             of
             all
             mankind
             :
             which
             considerations
             are
             deduced
             from
             the
             first
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             Masse
             ,
             which
             signifyes
             a
             message
             ,
             or
             a
             thing
             sent
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             That
             the
             Masse
             is
             a
             liuely
             representation
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             which
             are
             renewed
             and
             mystically
             performed
             againe
             therin
             .
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             LET
             this
             be
             another
             definition
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
             The
             Masse
             is
             a
             liuely
             and
             perfect
             representatiō
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Lord
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             Natiuity
             ,
             &
             most
             holy
             life
             ,
             his
             Passion
             ,
             Death
             ,
             glorious
             Resurrection
             and
             admirable
             Ascension
             into
             Heauen
             .
             Al
             which
             is
             done
             with
             so
             much
             truth
             ,
             life
             ,
             propriety
             
             and
             perfection
             ,
             that
             Christ
             Iesus
             himselfe
             really
             is
             there
             present
             ,
             and
             by
             himself
             ,
             acteth
             his
             owne
             person
             and
             part
             ,
             performing
             by
             himself
             the
             most
             Diuine
             and
             sacred
             mysteries
             ,
             a
             thing
             worthy
             of
             all
             veneration
             and
             reuerence
             ,
             and
             of
             most
             high
             &
             attent
             consideration
             .
          
           
             That
             this
             may
             be
             better
             vnderstood
             ,
             we
             must
             call
             to
             minde
             a
             point
             of
             most
             certaine
             Christian
             Theology
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             is
             the
             supreme
             and
             principall
             Priest
             ,
             who
             by
             himself
             really
             ,
             properly
             ,
             and
             
             efficiently
             worketh
             the
             effect
             of
             all
             Sacraments
             .
             Thus
             though
             the
             Priest
             say
             
               I
               baptize
               thee
            
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             is
             the
             person
             ,
             that
             as
             principall
             &
             efficient
             cause
             ,
             washeth
             the
             soule
             ,
             cleansing
             it
             from
             the
             stayne
             of
             sinnes
             :
             and
             though
             the
             Priest
             in
             the
             Sacramēt
             of
             Pennāce
             say
             
               I
               absolue
               thee
            
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             is
             he
             that
             absolueth
             &
             releaseth
             men
             ,
             freeing
             them
             from
             the
             giues
             of
             sinne
             ,
             by
             the
             mediation
             and
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             &
             of
             that
             sacramētall
             action
             .
             This
             is
             yet
             more
             properly
             &
             singularly
             true
             
             in
             the
             most
             sacred
             mystery
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             Christ
             is
             he
             that
             worketh
             that
             wonderfull
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             and
             conuersion
             of
             bread
             into
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             of
             wine
             into
             his
             Bloud
             ,
             and
             the
             Priest
             is
             no
             more
             but
             the
             instrument
             &
             Minister
             that
             pronounceth
             the
             wordes
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             &
             name
             of
             Christ
             himself
             .
             And
             so
             when
             the
             Priest
             saying
             in
             the
             Canon
             ,
             
               He
               tooke
               bread
               into
               his
               sacred
               &
               venerable
               handes
               ,
            
             himself
             taketh
             the
             bread
             into
             his
             own
             sinfull
             handes
             :
             and
             though
             he
             say
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               ,
               &
               this
               is
               
               my
               bloud
               ,
            
             yet
             the
             conuersion
             is
             not
             made
             ,
             into
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             but
             into
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Wherfore
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             teach
             expresly
             ,
             that
             he
             by
             himself
             worketh
             these
             mysteries
             and
             offers
             that
             sacrifice
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             handes
             &
             ministery
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             as
             S.
             Chrysostome
             affirmes
             .
             
             These
             be
             not
             workes
             of
             human
             power
             :
             He
             that
             did
             them
             in
             that
             Supper
             ,
             the
             same
             now
             also
             doth
             them
             :
             we
             haue
             the
             office
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             works
             ,
             sanctifies
             ,
             
             changeth
             ,
             is
             Christ
             himself
             :
             which
             thing
             is
             also
             defined
             by
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             .
             
             And
             for
             this
             reason
             is
             Christ
             in
             the
             Psalmes
             tearmed
             Priest
             for
             euer
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedech
             .
             
             For
             he
             should
             not
             be
             tearmed
             perpetuall
             Priest
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedech
             ,
             if
             he
             offered
             the
             sacrifice
             but
             only
             once
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             perpetual
             Priest
             ,
             because
             he
             still
             offers
             the
             sacrifice
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             Priests
             ,
             and
             neuer
             ceaseth
             to
             offer
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             cease
             to
             offer
             vnto
             the
             
             worlds
             end
             .
             Yea
             to
             speake
             more
             properly
             ,
             he
             only
             is
             the
             sole
             &
             principall
             Priest
             ,
             for
             though
             we
             be
             tearmed
             ,
             and
             are
             verily
             Priests
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             so
             only
             as
             his
             instruments
             and
             deputies
             ,
             not
             his
             successors
             in
             Priesthood
             but
             his
             substitutes
             ,
             who
             offer
             in
             his
             name
             sacrifice
             ,
             yet
             the
             principall
             offerent
             is
             only
             himself
             .
          
           
             Hence
             we
             may
             vnderstand
             that
             difficile
             passage
             of
             S.
             Paul
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             where
             he
             sayth
             ;
             That
             in
             the
             old
             Law
             ,
             it
             was
             need
             there
             should
             be
             many
             Priests
             ,
             because
             
             they
             were
             mortall
             men
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             a
             necessity
             that
             one
             should
             succeed
             another
             ,
             that
             so
             Priest-hood
             might
             be
             continued
             :
             But
             in
             the
             new
             Law
             ,
             we
             haue
             an
             eternall
             Preist
             which
             liues
             and
             continues
             for
             euer
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             there
             should
             be
             more
             then
             one
             ,
             as
             in
             very
             truth
             there
             is
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             only
             one
             that
             as
             principall
             cause
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             owne
             name
             consecrateth
             the
             Mysteries
             ,
             and
             offers
             the
             diuine
             Sacrifice
             .
             And
             according
             to
             this
             the
             difference
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             old
             
             Law
             ,
             the
             children
             succeeded
             in
             the
             Priest-hood
             ,
             vnto
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             not
             as
             their
             deputies
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             as
             their
             successors
             in
             the
             Sacerdotall
             office
             ,
             exercising
             the
             same
             with
             the
             self-same
             authority
             as
             their
             Predecessours
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Euangelicall
             ,
             Christ
             only
             is
             the
             prinlicall
             Priest
             ,
             who
             still
             actually
             offers
             sacrifice
             where
             &
             when
             he
             will
             haue
             the
             same
             offered
             .
             Other
             Priests
             though
             they
             haue
             the
             name
             &
             office
             of
             Preists
             ,
             yet
             they
             be
             not
             successours
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             do
             offer
             in
             their
             owne
             
             name
             ,
             nor
             by
             that
             authority
             as
             he
             did
             vse
             ,
             but
             as
             his
             instruments
             and
             Ministers
             .
             For
             this
             reason
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             affirmes
             ,
             in
             the
             prealledged
             place
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Priest
             be
             naught
             and
             a
             sinner
             ,
             this
             can
             not
             destroy
             nor
             diminish
             the
             value
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             for
             this
             dependes
             of
             ,
             and
             is
             answerable
             vnto
             the
             worthynes
             of
             the
             principall
             offerent
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             instrument
             ,
             as
             is
             made
             cleere
             by
             this
             example
             .
             If
             a
             Prince
             giue
             a
             great
             almes
             and
             send
             it
             by
             the
             handes
             of
             his
             seruant
             ;
             
             though
             the
             seruant
             be
             naught
             and
             a
             sinner
             ,
             and
             giue
             it
             with
             an
             ill
             will
             ,
             yet
             the
             almes
             therby
             looseth
             nothing
             of
             his
             goodnes
             and
             merit
             ,
             because
             this
             depēds
             of
             the
             will
             and
             vertue
             of
             him
             that
             is
             the
             principall
             giuer
             therof
             ,
             though
             he
             vse
             anothers
             hand
             .
             In
             this
             sort
             we
             ,
             how
             wicked
             soeuer
             we
             be
             ,
             cannot
             hinder
             or
             impayre
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             Sacramēts
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             no
             more
             thē
             Ministers
             and
             instruments
             ,
             celebrating
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Hence
             it
             followes
             ,
             that
             
             it
             is
             a
             great
             honour
             and
             priuiledge
             of
             the
             sacred
             mysteries
             of
             the
             new
             Testamēt
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Priest
             &
             Bishop
             doth
             cōsecrate
             &
             performe
             them
             .
             This
             S.
             Paul
             pondered
             when
             he
             sayd
             :
             
               It
               was
               decent
            
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             haue
             such
             a
             Priest
             ,
             holy
             ,
             innocent
             ,
             vnspotted
             ,
             seuered
             from
             sinners
             ,
             and
             higher
             then
             the
             heauens
             :
             for
             the
             law
             appoints
             Priests
             subiect
             to
             infirmity
             ,
             but
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Father
             appoints
             the
             Sonne
             for
             euer
             perfect
             .
             Oh
             let
             all
             creatures
             blesse
             our
             God
             for
             euer
             ,
             that
             
             would
             honour
             and
             grace
             vs
             ,
             by
             giuing
             vs
             for
             our
             Priest
             and
             Bishop
             ,
             not
             any
             person
             lesse
             then
             his
             only
             begotten
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             making
             vs
             his
             Ministers
             in
             working
             so
             soueraigne
             Sacraments
             .
             But
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             is
             sayd
             to
             be
             the
             sole
             High-Priest
             and
             principall
             Offerent
             of
             the
             holy
             mysteries
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             reason
             declared
             already
             ,
             because
             all
             oother
             Priests
             offer
             and
             consecrate
             them
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             by
             his
             authority
             ,
             and
             as
             his
             Ministers
             :
             for
             though
             this
             
             cause
             be
             good
             and
             sufficient
             in
             case
             there
             were
             no
             other
             ,
             yet
             the
             more
             principall
             ,
             excellent
             ,
             and
             admirable
             cause
             is
             ,
             because
             Christ
             himselfe
             truly
             and
             really
             is
             present
             ,
             at
             as
             many
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             as
             many
             mysteries
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             sacred
             mysteries
             are
             consecrated
             ,
             and
             he
             concurres
             thereunto
             as
             principall
             and
             efficient
             cause
             ,
             to
             worke
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             effect
             ,
             by
             meanes
             of
             the
             Priest
             who
             is
             his
             instrumēt
             &
             vicegerēt
             .
          
           
             Hence
             also
             proceedeth
             that
             the
             representatiō
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             life
             &
             death
             
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             made
             in
             the
             Masse
             ,
             is
             so
             liuely
             ,
             proper
             ,
             and
             naturall
             ,
             that
             many
             Father
             's
             not
             cōtēt
             so
             say
             that
             the
             Masse
             is
             a
             representatiō
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             sayd
             ;
             but
             exaggerate
             the
             thing
             further
             ,
             affirming
             that
             the
             sayd
             mysteries
             are
             celebrated
             and
             wrought
             a
             new
             .
             Blessed
             
               S.
               Gregory
            
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Homilies
             sayth
             ,
             
             that
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             dyed
             once
             in
             mortall
             flesh
             ,
             but
             now
             being
             raysed
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             cannot
             retourne
             agayne
             to
             dy
             ,
             nor
             to
             suffer
             in
             fashiō
             
             as
             then
             he
             did
             ,
             he
             will
             haue
             his
             passion
             and
             his
             death
             renewed
             and
             repeated
             in
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             suffers
             and
             vndergoes
             againe
             his
             Passion
             in
             mysticall
             manner
             ,
             for
             our
             profit
             and
             perfection
             .
             In
             which
             sense
             S.
             Cyprian
             also
             sticketh
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Lord
               is
               the
               sacrifice
               we
               offer
               .
            
             S.
             Martiall
             one
             of
             the
             seauenty-two
             Disciples
             ,
             &
             S.
             Peters
             companion
             ,
             sayth
             that
             what
             the
             Iewes
             in
             hatred
             of
             Christ
             to
             rid
             him
             and
             his
             name
             out
             of
             the
             world
             did
             massacre
             vpō
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             
             the
             same
             ,
             vnto
             our
             owne
             saluation
             ,
             do
             we
             performe
             vpon
             the
             sanctified
             Aultar
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             meanes
             of
             giuing
             life
             and
             chasing
             away
             of
             death
             ,
             commanded
             by
             our
             Lord
             himself
             saying
             ,
             
               Doe
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               .
            
          
           
             In
             lyke
             sort
             ,
             if
             we
             cast
             a
             right
             accompt
             ,
             the
             whole
             life
             of
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             Iesus
             frō
             the
             instant
             of
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             vntill
             he
             last
             breathed
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             was
             no
             other
             thing
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             were
             the
             saying
             of
             a
             Masse
             .
             In
             the
             bowells
             of
             the
             most
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             celestiall
             
             Sanctuary
             and
             Diuine
             Sacristy
             ,
             he
             vested
             himself
             with
             humane
             flesh
             ,
             the
             Pontificall
             and
             sanctified
             ornament
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             was
             to
             offer
             his
             Sacrifice
             :
             &
             from
             thence
             girded
             which
             fortitude
             ,
             he
             came
             forth
             full
             of
             ioy
             ,
             as
             a
             giant
             the
             runne
             the
             race
             of
             redemption·
             The
             whole
             time
             he
             liued
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             was
             a
             continuall
             preparation
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             he
             was
             to
             offer
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             he
             made
             not
             a
             steppe
             which
             was
             not
             guided
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             as
             himself
             signified
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               am
               to
               be
               bathed
               ,
               and
               how
               am
               I
               
               straitened
               vntill
               be
               performed
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             bath
             of
             his
             pretious
             Bloud
             wherwith
             he
             was
             bathed
             ,
             shedding
             the
             same
             when
             he
             offered
             sacrifice
             on
             the
             Crosse.
             The
             seauenteen
             howers
             that
             his
             passion
             endured
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             his
             prayer
             in
             the
             garden
             when
             falling
             into
             mortall
             agonyes
             he
             was
             couered
             with
             sweat
             of
             bloud
             ,
             vntill
             he
             gaue
             vp
             the
             ghost
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             all
             this
             tyme
             he
             spent
             in
             offering
             vp
             the
             sacrifice
             .
             The
             three
             houres
             he
             liued
             fastened
             with
             nayles
             to
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             consuming
             away
             
             through
             most
             cruell
             payne
             ,
             &
             much
             more
             through
             the
             fire
             of
             his
             burning
             loue
             towardes
             man.
             These
             houres
             he
             spent
             in
             the
             Consumation
             of
             that
             Diuine
             Holocaust
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             concluding
             of
             that
             sacred
             Masse
             ,
             vntill
             hauing
             taken
             the
             ablution
             of
             gall
             and
             vinager
             he
             came
             to
             say
             
               Ite
               missa
               est
            
             ,
             whē
             he
             pronunced
             the
             words
             ,
             
               It
               is
               consummated
            
             ,
             &
             bowing
             down
             his
             head
             gaue
             vp
             his
             spirit
             .
             These
             things
             so
             great
             and
             magnificent
             ,
             so
             diuine
             and
             soueraigne
             ,
             are
             represented
             liuely
             and
             properly
             ,
             or
             to
             
             speake
             with
             more
             force
             and
             expression
             ,
             these
             thinges
             we
             celebrate
             ,
             we
             repeate
             ,
             we
             performe
             in
             mysticall
             manner
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             sacred
             mystery
             of
             the
             Aultar
             :
             and
             this
             is
             properly
             to
             say
             Masse
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             the
             former
             definition
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             life
             and
             death
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             particuler
             ,
             and
             determinat
             by
             application
             therof
             to
             one
             only
             mystery
             in
             this
             sort
             .
             To
             say
             Masse
             is
             to
             celebrat
             really
             the
             Supper
             our
             Lord
             made
             with
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             in
             the
             night
             of
             his
             passion
             ,
             
             and
             to
             sit
             with
             him
             at
             table
             ,
             and
             receaue
             from
             his
             hand
             his
             sacred
             Body
             &
             the
             cupp
             of
             his
             precious
             Bloud
             ;
             &
             this
             not
             by
             representation
             ,
             not
             by
             figure
             ,
             but
             truly
             ,
             really
             ,
             properly
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             sitting
             with
             his
             Apostles
             .
             For
             the
             Company
             of
             the
             Apostles
             cannot
             be
             wanting
             where
             is
             personally
             the
             very
             Master
             and
             Lord
             of
             the
             Apostles
             consecrating
             his
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             ,
             and
             giuing
             the
             same
             to
             his
             Apostles
             with
             that
             very
             loue
             &
             affection
             as
             he
             then
             gauē
             it
             :
             
             and
             so
             S.
             Chrysostome
             had
             reason
             
             to
             say
             :
             This
             is
             the
             same
             table
             ,
             the
             same
             banquet
             :
             the
             Lord
             that
             there
             gaue
             his
             Body
             &
             Bloud
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             now
             giues
             it
             to
             his
             faithfull
             :
             he
             that
             did
             consecrate
             then
             ,
             consecrates
             now
             ,
             the
             same
             meate
             is
             giuen
             to
             be
             eaten
             ,
             the
             same
             cuppe
             is
             giuen
             to
             be
             drunken
             of
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             that
             speach
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             which
             we
             vse
             when
             we
             take
             the
             Chalice
             to
             consecrate
             it
             ,
             
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               when
               supper
               was
               ended
               ,
               taking
               also
               this
               excellent
               Chalice
               ,
            
             which
             signifies
             
             that
             the
             Chalice
             we
             now
             drunk
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             that
             Christ
             consecrated
             and
             gaue
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             not
             the
             same
             chalice
             of
             syluer
             ,
             for
             that
             these
             are
             different
             ,
             &
             this
             ,
             be
             it
             the
             same
             or
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             makes
             not
             much
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             but
             Chalice
             is
             takē
             for
             the
             drinke
             contayned
             therein
             ,
             as
             we
             commonly
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             pot
             of
             water
             is
             drunke
             vpp
             not
             the
             pot
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             the
             water
             therof
             .
             And
             this
             speech
             is
             vsed
             because
             wine
             cannot
             be
             takē
             into
             our
             handes
             but
             in
             the
             cup
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             could
             not
             be
             sayd
             ,
             that
             he
             tooke
             
             the
             wine
             into
             his
             handes
             in
             the
             manner
             as
             he
             is
             sayd
             to
             haue
             taken
             the
             bread
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             reason
             we
             say
             he
             tooke
             the
             chalice
             .
             And
             because
             that
             which
             is
             contayned
             in
             our
             Chalice
             ,
             when
             we
             take
             it
             into
             our
             handes
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             as
             that
             was
             contayned
             in
             the
             chalice
             our
             Sauiour
             tooke
             into
             his
             ,
             to
             wit
             wine
             ,
             made
             of
             grapes
             of
             the
             wine
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             giuen
             afterward
             to
             drinke
             ,
             is
             the
             selfe
             same
             not
             only
             in
             kind
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             same
             in
             number
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             true
             Bloud
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             hēce
             
             it
             is
             that
             with
             reason
             &
             truth
             it
             is
             sayd
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             tooke
             into
             his
             hāds
             the
             self-same
             Chalice
             ,
             we
             now
             vse
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             did
             consecrate
             it
             then
             ,
             soe
             doth
             he
             consecrate
             it
             now
             ,
             and
             giue
             it
             saying
             ,
             This
             chalice
             is
             my
             Bloud
             which
             is
             offered
             in
             remissiō
             of
             all
             sinnes
             Wherfore
             seing
             our
             LORD
             that
             keepes
             the
             feast
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             seing
             the
             meate
             that
             is
             taken
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             seing
             the
             chalice
             of
             drinke
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             finally
             seing
             the
             intention
             &
             drift
             of
             supping
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             it
             is
             cleere
             that
             the
             supper
             &
             
             banquet
             is
             the
             same
             .
             And
             so
             our
             Lord
             supping
             with
             his
             disciples
             sayd
             vnto
             them
             ,
             
               Do
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               :
            
             He
             sayd
             not
             ,
             represent
             this
             ,
             nor
             doe
             another
             thing
             like
             vnto
             this
             ,
             which
             may
             signify
             this
             ,
             but
             doe
             this
             very
             same
             that
             I
             now
             doe
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
             .
             Let
             him
             be
             for
             euer
             praysed
             by
             the
             Angels
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             that
             left
             vs
             such
             a
             memoriall
             vpon
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             That
             the
             Masse
             is
             a
             true
             and
             proper
             Sacrifice
             ,
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             same
             value
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             Christ
             offered
             on
             the
             Crosse.
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             ANOTHER
             Definition
             of
             the
             Masse
             is
             gathered
             from
             the
             second
             Etymology
             or
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             as
             hath
             byn
             sayd
             ,
             a
             voluntary
             Oblation
             made
             vnto
             God.
             The
             Masse
             is
             a
             true
             Sacrifice
             offered
             vnto
             God
             the
             most
             perfect
             ,
             the
             most
             excellent
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             acceptable
             vnto
             
             God
             that
             was
             euer
             offered
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             offered
             vnto
             him
             .
             This
             is
             the
             proper
             definition
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             doth
             most
             essentially
             declare
             ,
             what
             the
             Masse
             is
             ;
             all
             other
             definitions
             that
             haue
             been
             ,
             &
             may
             be
             brought
             ,
             being
             made
             complete
             and
             perfect
             by
             the
             Oblation
             vnto
             God
             of
             that
             most
             Diuine
             Sacrifices
             ,
             for
             the
             true
             purposes
             &
             ends
             thereof
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             most
             proper
             office
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             &
             for
             this
             ,
             peculiarly
             and
             singularly
             is
             giuen
             the
             order
             and
             power
             of
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             soule
             is
             imprinted
             
             a
             character
             or
             spirituall
             marke
             ,
             wherby
             he
             is
             designed
             to
             offer
             vnto
             God
             sacrifice
             in
             the
             Masse
             .
             For
             declaration
             whereof
             we
             are
             to
             remember
             ,
             that
             mankind
             being
             lost
             by
             the
             fall
             of
             their
             first
             Father
             ,
             God
             out
             of
             the
             bowels
             of
             his
             inestimable
             mercy
             resolued
             to
             repayre
             the
             losse
             ,
             by
             making
             men
             able
             to
             offer
             vnto
             God
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             such
             value
             ,
             as
             might
             euen
             in
             rigour
             of
             iustice
             require
             pardon
             of
             their
             sinns
             ,
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             the
             bestowing
             of
             grace
             and
             fauour
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             they
             
             should
             neede
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             might
             seeme
             to
             haue
             deserued
             their
             pardō
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             lost
             by
             their
             owne
             fault
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             an
             inuention
             of
             infinite
             wisedome
             ;
             but
             in
             all
             mankind
             ,
             yea
             within
             the
             cōpasse
             of
             all
             created
             things
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             possibility
             to
             offer
             such
             a
             sacrifice
             .
             For
             ,
             sinne
             against
             God
             concluding
             within
             it selfe
             demerit
             and
             malice
             ,
             in
             manner
             infinite
             ,
             it
             was
             requisite
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             Redēption
             of
             sinne
             ,
             should
             be
             of
             infinit
             worth
             and
             value
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             to
             be
             found
             
             in
             the
             whole
             vniuerse
             of
             creatures
             ,
             much
             lesse
             within
             the
             boundes
             of
             only
             mankind
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             by
             sinne
             enemyes
             of
             God.
             To
             ouercome
             these
             many
             difficulties
             and
             impossibilities
             ,
             Gods
             infinite
             wisedome
             and
             goodnes
             ,
             inclining
             him
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             loue
             men
             ,
             (
             loue
             being
             the
             master
             of
             strange
             deuises
             )
             soūd
             out
             a
             wonderfull
             way
             and
             stratageme
             ,
             so
             strange
             that
             the
             like
             was
             neuer
             seene
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             &
             euen
             the
             very
             Seraphims
             were
             put
             into
             admiratiō
             therof
             .
             For
             in
             the
             supreme
             
             Court
             of
             the
             most
             Blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             it
             is
             resolued
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             and
             his
             only
             begotten
             Sonne
             should
             become
             Man
             ,
             that
             being
             made
             partaker
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             men
             ,
             their
             losses
             &
             their
             restitution
             might
             concerne
             him
             as
             their
             kinsman
             ,
             and
             brother
             of
             them
             all
             .
             Hence
             flowed
             an
             obligation
             in
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Priest
             &
             Sollicitour
             generall
             ,
             of
             all
             humā
             kind
             &
             their
             surety
             ,
             taking
             vpō
             him
             their
             debts
             ,
             &
             their
             discharge
             by
             offering
             a
             propitiatory
             sacrifice
             vnto
             God.
             This
             sacrifice
             ,
             being
             
             offered
             by
             a
             man
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             as
             are
             the
             rest
             ,
             was
             a
             true
             and
             proper
             sacrifice
             ,
             &
             might
             be
             of
             merit
             and
             satisfaction
             ,
             specially
             being
             offered
             by
             the
             party
             indebted
             &
             engaged
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             agēt
             &
             surety
             .
             And
             on
             the
             otherside
             ,
             the
             person
             offering
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             being
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             (
             for
             this
             neuer
             ceased
             nor
             could
             cease
             to
             be
             )
             the
             sacrifice
             came
             to
             be
             of
             infinite
             value
             and
             merit
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             men
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             satisfy
             for
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             to
             obtayne
             whatsoeuer
             their
             manifold
             necessityes
             might
             require
             .
          
           
           
             And
             as
             the
             Priest
             was
             of
             so
             supreme
             dignity
             ,
             the
             true
             and
             naturall
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             the
             cause
             of
             offering
             sacrifice
             so
             mayne
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             high
             importance
             ,
             it
             was
             reason
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Victime
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             ,
             should
             also
             corresponde
             and
             haue
             proportion
             heereunto
             .
             This
             proportion
             was
             not
             found
             in
             any
             creature
             existing
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             that
             could
             be
             made
             creatures
             ,
             being
             inferiour
             &
             without
             any
             comparison
             or
             proportiō
             vnto
             the
             dignity
             of
             Christ
             the
             Priest.
             And
             so
             it
             was
             conuenient
             that
             this
             
             Priest
             should
             offer
             no
             other
             Oblation
             or
             victime
             ,
             besides
             his
             owne
             human
             flesh
             ,
             taken
             of
             man
             ,
             which
             as
             being
             vnited
             personally
             vnto
             the
             Eternall
             Word
             ,
             without
             any
             cōparison
             ,
             exceedes
             all
             creatures
             ,
             &
             being
             true
             nature
             of
             man
             ,
             mortall
             &
             passible
             as
             others
             are
             ,
             was
             very
             fit
             to
             be
             offered
             in
             sacrifice
             ,
             as
             S.
             Augustine
             obserueth
             in
             these
             wordes
             .
             
             
               What
               Priest
               more
               iust
               and
               holy
               then
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ?
               What
               could
               be
               more
               conueniently
               offered
               for
               men
               ,
               &
               by
               men
               ,
               thē
               flesh
               ?
               &
               what
               thing
               more
               fit
               ,
               and
               apt
               to
               be
               sacrificed
               
               or
               immolated
               then
               mortall
               flesh
               ?
               What
               thing
               more
               cleane
               could
               be
               giuen
               for
               the
               cleansing
               of
               sinne
               ,
               then
               the
               Flesh
               of
               God
               borne
               of
               the
               Virginall
               wombe
               ?
               And
               what
               gift
               could
               be
               more
               gratefully
               eyther
               offered
               or
               receaued
               ,
               then
               the
               flesh
               of
               our
               sacrifice
               ,
               made
               the
               body
               of
               our
               Priest.
               
            
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             counsell
             &
             designe
             of
             the
             Diuine
             Wisedome
             ,
             so
             much
             lōging
             ,
             and
             so
             entirely
             wishing
             the
             deliuery
             of
             mankind
             .
             And
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             straight
             accepted
             of
             this
             office
             and
             Priesthood
             ,
             &
             tooke
             to
             his
             charge
             the
             Redemption
             of
             men
             ,
             
             and
             to
             offer
             himself
             in
             sacrifice
             for
             them
             .
             And
             from
             that
             instant
             he
             offered
             vnto
             his
             eternall
             Father
             all
             that
             which
             in
             due
             subsequent
             tyme
             he
             was
             to
             performe
             or
             suffer
             for
             men
             :
             which
             oblation
             was
             so
             pleasing
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             eternall
             Father
             ,
             that
             euē
             thē
             straight
             he
             pardoned
             the
             sinnes
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             receaued
             them
             into
             his
             friendshipp
             ,
             bestowing
             on
             them
             great
             benefits
             and
             fauours
             ,
             all
             in
             trust
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             that
             sacrifice
             which
             was
             to
             be
             offered
             for
             them
             :
             a
             sacrifice
             already
             offered
             and
             accepted
             
             in
             the
             aforeseing
             knowledge
             and
             goodnes
             of
             God.
             And
             though
             it
             be
             a
             most
             certayne
             truth
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             fauours
             God
             shewed
             vnto
             men
             were
             shewed
             thē
             in
             trust
             ,
             and
             confidence
             of
             that
             sacrifice
             that
             was
             in
             the
             end
             to
             be
             offered
             for
             them
             ,
             yet
             his
             Diuine
             Maiesty
             was
             pleased
             to
             require
             of
             men
             for
             the
             receauing
             of
             these
             graces
             ,
             that
             thēselues
             should
             still
             be
             offering
             pledges
             and
             pawnes
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             time
             appointed
             the
             full
             and
             sufficient
             price
             of
             their
             ramsome
             should
             be
             payed
             .
             This
             was
             
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             sacrificing
             of
             bruite
             beasts
             ,
             and
             other
             thinges
             vnto
             God
             ,
             which
             were
             figures
             and
             representations
             of
             this
             most
             Diuine
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             a
             kind
             of
             protestatiō
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             fauours
             they
             receaued
             vpon
             trust
             &
             confidence
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Hence
             came
             it
             to
             passe
             that
             iust
             &
             holy
             men
             by
             the
             instinct
             of
             God
             ,
             euen
             frō
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             still
             offered
             him
             sacrifices
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             Innocēt
             Abel
             of
             the
             best
             &
             fattest
             of
             his
             flocke
             ,
             
             whose
             sacrifice
             God
             approued
             ,
             shewing
             his
             approbation
             thereof
             
             by
             a
             visible
             signe
             ,
             sēding
             frō
             heauen
             fire
             that
             consumed
             the
             same
             ,
             
             as
             S.
             Hierome
             writeth
             .
             Afterward
             the
             iust
             Noe
             ,
             the
             great
             continuing
             storme
             of
             the
             vniuersall
             floud
             being
             blowne
             ouer
             ,
             built
             an
             Aultar
             &
             offered
             thereon
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             cleane
             beasts
             that
             had
             been
             preserued
             in
             the
             Arke
             .
             The
             sacred
             Text
             sayth
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             pleased
             with
             the
             sweet
             odour
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             &
             that
             thereupon
             he
             promised
             by
             oath
             ,
             neuer
             more
             to
             destroy
             the
             world
             by
             water
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             testimony
             therof
             he
             would
             place
             his
             raynebow
             
             vpon
             the
             Cloudes
             ,
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             their
             assurance
             that
             God
             was
             still
             mindfull
             of
             his
             promise
             .
             After
             this
             agayne
             ,
             Noe
             his
             Sonne
             the
             Great
             Priest
             Melchisedech
             offered
             the
             mysterious
             sacrifice
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             great
             Patriarch
             Abraham
             ,
             Noe
             his
             Nephew
             in
             the
             eight
             degree
             of
             descent
             from
             him
             ,
             is
             read
             to
             haue
             made
             Aultars
             ,
             &
             offered
             sacrifices
             in
             diuers
             places
             .
             So
             likewise
             did
             Isaac
             ,
             Iacob
             ,
             the
             iust
             &
             patient
             Iob
             ,
             &
             other
             Saynts
             .
             In
             the
             law
             of
             Moyses
             giuen
             him
             imediatly
             
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             thereof
             contaynes
             the
             ceremonies
             and
             manners
             of
             offering
             sacrifices
             ,
             which
             without
             question
             were
             acceptable
             vnto
             God
             ,
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             what
             they
             were
             in
             themselues
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             were
             figures
             ,
             and
             representations
             of
             that
             true
             and
             most
             excellent
             Sacrifice
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             be
             offered
             by
             his
             only
             begotten
             Sonne
             .
             For
             this
             reason
             the
             Law
             so
             often
             repeates
             ,
             that
             her
             Sacrifices
             were
             a
             most
             sweet
             odour
             vnto
             God
             ,
             certainly
             not
             for
             their
             owne
             naturall
             odour
             which
             
             rather
             was
             stronge
             &
             noysome
             ,
             as
             proceeding
             frō
             the
             bloud
             and
             entralls
             of
             brute
             beasts
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             figured
             and
             represēted
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             his
             only
             begottē
             Son
             ,
             of
             whome
             S.
             Paul
             sayth
             ,
             
               That
               he
               loued
               vs
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               gaue
               himselfe
               for
               vs
               an
               oblation
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               sacrifice
               of
               sweet
               odour
               .
            
          
           
             Whē
             the
             time
             of
             grace
             was
             come
             ,
             
             which
             S.
             Paul
             fitly
             tearmes
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             Christ
             now
             had
             offered
             that
             most
             Diuine
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             thereon
             built
             ,
             and
             established
             his
             Church
             ,
             it
             was
             
             not
             decēt
             that
             this
             most
             perfect
             Religious
             Common-wealth
             should
             want
             proper
             sacrifices
             to
             giue
             honour
             and
             worship
             vnto
             God.
             Nor
             was
             it
             cōuenient
             or
             sutable
             with
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             to
             offer
             the
             aunciēt
             Sacrifices
             ,
             seing
             these
             were
             but
             figures
             of
             what
             now
             was
             put
             in
             execution
             :
             and
             truth
             being
             come
             ,
             the
             figure
             was
             to
             cease
             .
             Therefore
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Lord
             the
             day
             before
             he
             offered
             this
             bloudy
             Sacrifice
             vpon
             the
             Aultar
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             in
             his
             last
             supper
             with
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
             doing
             the
             office
             of
             the
             true
             Priest
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedech
             ,
             
             (
             as
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             noteth
             ,
             )
             ordained
             ,
             that
             perpetually
             in
             his
             Church
             should
             be
             offered
             the
             same
             sacrifice
             he
             was
             to
             offer
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ;
             notwithstanding
             he
             would
             not
             haue
             this
             perpetuall
             sacrifice
             bloudy
             ,
             nor
             with
             those
             fits
             and
             accidents
             of
             death
             ,
             but
             vnbloudy
             vnder
             the
             formes
             ,
             and
             accidents
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             yet
             in
             such
             māner
             that
             in
             substance
             and
             in
             essence
             it
             should
             be
             the
             very
             same
             .
             And
             to
             the
             
             end
             that
             the
             defects
             and
             vnworthynes
             of
             Priests
             might
             not
             preiudice
             in
             any
             kind
             ,
             or
             diminish
             the
             value
             and
             dignity
             of
             a
             sacrifice
             so
             high
             and
             Diuine
             ,
             he
             would
             himselfs
             still
             remayne
             with
             the
             office
             and
             stile
             of
             eternall
             Priest
             ,
             really
             ,
             and
             in
             truth
             sacrificing
             ,
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             principal
             Priest
             ,
             other
             Priests
             being
             but
             his
             instruments
             ,
             performing
             the
             exteriour
             ministery
             :
             and
             this
             is
             that
             we
             do
             ,
             in
             the
             Masse
             ,
             offer
             vnto
             the
             eternall
             Father
             ,
             as
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             same
             sacrifice
             his
             sonne
             offered
             on
             
             the
             Crosse.
             And
             in
             saying
             ,
             We
             offer
             the
             same
             sacrifices
             ,
             we
             say
             a
             world
             of
             magnificēces
             ,
             dignities
             &
             excellēcies
             .
             For
             being
             the
             same
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             haue
             the
             same
             vertue
             ,
             the
             same
             value
             ,
             the
             same
             sufficiency
             ,
             the
             same
             merit
             ,
             as
             it
             then
             had
             ,
             &
             other
             innumerable
             honours
             worthy
             of
             much
             consideration
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             the
             Masse
             is
             the
             same
             sacrifice
             really
             &
             essentially
             ,
             is
             a
             truth
             most
             certaine
             seing
             the
             same
             victime
             is
             offered
             ,
             the
             same
             Priest
             is
             the
             principall
             offerent
             ,
             the
             same
             God
             vnto
             whome
             it
             is
             offered
             ,
             
             and
             the
             same
             reason
             of
             offering
             ,
             as
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             defineth
             ,
             only
             the
             manner
             of
             offering
             being
             different
             ,
             
             that
             of
             the
             Crosse
             being
             bloudy
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             extremities
             of
             death
             ,
             this
             vnbloudy
             couered
             with
             the
             externalls
             of
             bread
             &
             wine
             ,
             without
             woundes
             or
             sores
             ,
             or
             accidents
             of
             mortality
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             pertaine
             the
             wordes
             of
             
               S.
               Ambrose
            
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
             
               One
               and
               the
               same
               is
               our
               sacrifice
               with
               that
               Christ
               offered
               .
               For
               he
               is
               our
               High-Priest
               who
               offered
               the
               cleansing
               victime
               for
               vs
               ;
               the
               same
               we
               offer
               now
               that
               was
               offered
               
               then
               .
            
             Do
             this
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             in
             remēbrance
             ,
             not
             another
             sacrifice
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             Priests
             in
             the
             old
             Law
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             we
             still
             offer
             .
             
             And
             S
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
               The
               sacred
               Oblation
               what
               Priest
               soeuer
               offers
               ,
               it
               is
               still
               the
               same
               with
               that
               Christ
               gaue
               his
               Disciples
               :
               neyther
               hath
               this
               any
               thing
               lesse
               then
               that
               had
               .
               For
               men
               do
               not
               sanctify
               this
               Victime
               ,
               but
               Christ
               himself
               :
               who
               consecrated
               that
               ,
               doth
               in
               lyke
               manner
               sanctify
               this
               :
            
             which
             are
             wordes
             of
             great
             comfort
             ,
             and
             worthy
             of
             the
             noting
             .
             And
             for
             this
             reason
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             affirmes
             so
             many
             tymes
             in
             his
             
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             not
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             haue
             no
             other
             sacrifice
             ,
             besides
             that
             which
             Christ
             offered
             on
             the
             Crosse.
             And
             it
             is
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             that
             sacrifice
             was
             most
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             neyther
             need
             nor
             haue
             any
             other
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             sacrifice
             we
             daily
             repeate
             and
             renew
             on
             the
             sacred
             Aultar
             ,
             for
             a
             continuall
             memoriall
             and
             thankesgiuing
             as
             our
             Lord
             himself
             ordayned
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             vertue
             of
             that
             most
             sufficient
             sacrifice
             ,
             may
             be
             in
             particular
             ,
             with
             efficacity
             ,
             
             applyed
             to
             euery
             one
             ,
             as
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trēt
             faith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               holesome
               vertue
               thereof
               be
               imployed
               ,
            
             
             
               &
               applyed
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               such
               sinnes
               as
               we
               dayly
               commit
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             That
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             hath
             all
             the
             titles
             and
             reasons
             for
             which
             sacrifices
             are
             offered
             vnto
             God.
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             THAT
             we
             may
             better
             vnderstand
             the
             dignity
             and
             excellency
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             we
             must
             note
             ,
             that
             besides
             the
             reason
             alleadged
             ,
             why
             
             men
             did
             aunciently
             offer
             sacrifices
             vnto
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             figure
             and
             represent
             the
             true
             &
             most
             perfect
             sacrifice
             that
             was
             to
             be
             offered
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             mankind
             ,
             in
             which
             reasō
             the
             Masse
             without
             comparison
             ,
             surpasseth
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             a
             meere
             representation
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             very
             workes
             of
             our
             redemption
             mystically
             performed
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             sayd
             .
             Besides
             this
             reason
             (
             I
             say
             )
             there
             were
             many
             other
             ,
             binding
             men
             euen
             by
             the
             law
             of
             Nature
             to
             offer
             sacrifices
             vnto
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             taught
             
             by
             the
             very
             instinct
             of
             the
             light
             of
             naturall
             reasō
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             the
             speciall
             inspiratiō
             &
             releuation
             made
             to
             some
             iust
             and
             holy
             men
             .
             Which
             reasons
             gathered
             out
             of
             S.
             Thomas
             ,
             
             and
             other
             graue
             Authours
             though
             in
             themselues
             they
             be
             many
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             be
             reduced
             vnto
             fower
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             and
             professe
             the
             Maiesty
             ,
             soueraignty
             ,
             and
             Excellency
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             supreme
             absolute
             Dominion
             he
             hath
             ouer
             all
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Creatour
             and
             vniuersall
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             pay
             him
             the
             tribute
             
             of
             honour
             and
             veneration
             ,
             due
             vnto
             him
             for
             these
             respects
             :
             This
             is
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             perfect
             reason
             of
             offering
             sacrifices
             vnto
             God
             ,
             which
             only
             regardes
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             he
             is
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             respect
             is
             due
             to
             him
             all
             honour
             and
             veneration
             ,
             that
             creatures
             can
             possibly
             yield
             .
             And
             for
             the
             satisfying
             of
             this
             reason
             was
             instituted
             peculiarly
             that
             kind
             of
             sacrifice
             tearmed
             Holocauste
             ,
             in
             which
             some
             brute
             beast
             was
             offered
             ,
             burnt
             &
             consumed
             with
             fyre
             ,
             wholly
             &
             entirely
             ,
             nothing
             
             remayning
             therof
             ,
             to
             signify
             that
             whatsoeuer
             a
             creature
             is
             ,
             all
             is
             due
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             be
             offered
             for
             his
             honour
             and
             glory
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             God
             would
             vse
             his
             vttermost
             rigour
             ,
             &
             not
             regard
             men
             with
             a
             louing
             and
             gratious
             eye
             ,
             he
             might
             most
             iustly
             chalēg
             that
             they
             should
             offer
             him
             in
             sacrifice
             their
             very
             liues
             ,
             or
             the
             liues
             of
             their
             deerest
             children
             ,
             or
             other
             things
             (
             if
             they
             haue
             any
             )
             more
             deare
             and
             pretious
             vnto
             thē
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             he
             commanded
             in
             his
             law
             ,
             that
             to
             him
             should
             be
             offered
             
             all
             the
             first
             begotten
             of
             man
             or
             beast
             ,
             in
             acknowledgment
             that
             he
             is
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             and
             most
             beloued
             thing
             is
             due
             vnto
             him
             ,
             
             often
             repeating
             this
             reason
             thereof
             ,
             
               Mea
               enim
               sunt
               omnia
               :
               For
               all
               is
               mine
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             charged
             his
             friend
             Abraham
             to
             offer
             in
             holocaust
             his
             only
             Sonne
             ,
             whome
             he
             loued
             as
             his
             owne
             soule
             ,
             yet
             being
             satisfied
             with
             the
             promptitude
             of
             his
             obedience
             ,
             and
             readines
             to
             offer
             euen
             his
             owne
             life
             ,
             if
             had
             God
             made
             request
             thereof
             ,
             he
             procured
             him
             a
             Ramme
             ,
             to
             be
             offered
             
             in
             liew
             of
             his
             Sonne
             .
             And
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             he
             was
             contented
             with
             that
             complement
             and
             ceremony
             of
             offering
             their
             first
             begotten
             Sonnes
             ,
             with
             protestation
             that
             they
             were
             Gods
             and
             due
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Maiesty
             tooke
             possession
             of
             them
             and
             receaued
             them
             as
             his
             owne
             ,
             but
             straight
             restored
             them
             backe
             againe
             to
             their
             parents
             ,
             neuer
             permitting
             that
             in
             effect
             any
             humā
             person
             should
             be
             sacrificed
             vnto
             him
             .
             Only
             God
             gaue
             his
             consent
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             only
             begotten
             Sonne
             ,
             this
             rigour
             
             should
             be
             vsed
             of
             being
             offered
             in
             sacrifice
             ,
             because
             he
             alone
             did
             suffice
             for
             all
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             first
             begotten
             of
             all
             creatures
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             as
             being
             proud
             and
             ambitious
             of
             Diuine
             worshipp
             ,
             and
             a
             cruel
             enemy
             of
             mankind
             ,
             required
             of
             people
             ,
             deceaued
             and
             brought
             vnder
             his
             tyranny
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             adore
             him
             by
             sacrificing
             &
             massacring
             their
             sonnes
             and
             daughters
             vnto
             him
             ,
             as
             also
             they
             did
             in
             effect
             sacrifice
             a
             great
             multitude
             of
             Innocent
             Infants
             vnto
             their
             Idols
             ,
             according
             
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Dauid
             
               They
               did
               immolate
               their
               sonnes
               and
               daughters
               vnto
               the
               Diuells
               &
               spilt
               innocent
               bloud
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             or
             title
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             offer
             Sacrifice
             vnto
             God
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             giue
             them
             thanks
             for
             the
             fauours
             he
             doth
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             all
             good
             thinges
             come
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             gratitude
             and
             in
             place
             of
             tribute
             ,
             to
             giue
             him
             some
             part
             of
             these
             goods
             ,
             as
             
               Salomon
               ,
               What
               from
               thy
               hand
               we
               receaued
               ,
               we
               haue
               offered
               vnto
               thee
               ,
            
             and
             this
             kind
             of
             sacrifice
             is
             tearmed
             pacificall
             and
             
             sacrifice
             of
             prayse
             ,
             and
             of
             thankesgiuing
             .
             In
             this
             sacrifice
             though
             the
             beast
             were
             wholly
             offered
             vnto
             God
             ,
             yet
             all
             was
             not
             burnt
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             fatt
             and
             entralls
             ,
             &
             the
             remaynder
             was
             for
             the
             foode
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Officers
             ,
             to
             signify
             hereby
             ,
             that
             the
             goods
             which
             GOD
             giues
             vs
             ,
             he
             will
             haue
             vs
             offer
             them
             vp
             to
             him
             ,
             referring
             all
             to
             his
             glory
             ,
             with
             a
             good
             hart
             &
             inward
             content
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             rest
             be
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             profit
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             reason
             is
             satissatisfactiō
             
             for
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             ,
             or
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             ,
             or
             for
             offences
             .
             This
             kind
             of
             sacrifices
             were
             very
             ordinary
             in
             the
             old
             Law
             ,
             where
             are
             set
             downe
             peculiar
             sacrifices
             for
             euery
             sinne
             ,
             which
             are
             ordayned
             ,
             and
             recorded
             at
             large
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             Leuiticus
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             title
             and
             reason
             of
             offering
             Sacrifice
             is
             ,
             to
             request
             ,
             and
             obtayne
             of
             God
             the
             fauours
             and
             benefits
             we
             stande
             in
             need
             off
             .
             For
             euē
             God
             is
             of
             this
             disposition
             ,
             that
             with
             him
             gifts
             
             and
             offerings
             are
             of
             great
             importance
             and
             force
             to
             purchase
             vs
             the
             graces
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             are
             suppliāts
             vnto
             him
             .
             And
             this
             sacrifice
             is
             tearmed
             Impetratory
             ,
             or
             Victime
             of
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             all
             this
             that
             hath
             been
             sayd
             ,
             be
             well
             considered
             ,
             and
             put
             by
             meditation
             togeather
             ,
             it
             will
             most
             euidently
             appeare
             ,
             that
             this
             most
             holy
             Sacrifice
             we
             offer
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             hath
             incomparable
             dignityes
             ,
             &
             vnspeakable
             eminencies
             aboue
             all
             the
             Sacrifices
             that
             aunciētly
             were
             offered
             .
             For
             
             in
             this
             only
             sacrifice
             ,
             with
             great
             aduantage
             and
             excellencies
             ,
             concurre
             the
             former
             fower
             reasons
             and
             tytles
             ,
             &
             innumerable
             other
             that
             may
             be
             called
             to
             minde
             ,
             as
             the
             holy
             Church
             iudgeth
             and
             signifyeth
             in
             one
             of
             her
             collects
             or
             Oraisons
             saying
             :
             
               O
               Lord
               that
               by
               the
               perfection
               of
               one
               Sacrifice
               hast
               fully
               established
               &
               set
               downe
               vnto
               vs
               all
               the
               differences
               of
               the
               legall
               Victimes
               .
            
             And
             so
             we
             shall
             more
             largely
             &
             perfectly
             declare
             how
             fully
             the
             fower
             afore-mentioned
             reasons
             agree
             vnto
             our
             Sacrifices
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             That
             the
             Masse
             is
             a
             most
             perfect
             Holocauste
             .
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             AS
             cōcerning
             the
             first
             title
             ,
             of
             acknowledging
             the
             Maiesty
             and
             greatnes
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             Holocauste
             ,
             to
             professe
             and
             signifye
             the
             same
             ,
             could
             there
             be
             offered
             more
             full
             and
             complete
             thē
             this
             ,
             wherein
             is
             sacrificed
             the
             first
             begotten
             of
             all
             creatures
             ,
             whose
             life
             alone
             ,
             is
             of
             more
             esteeme
             without
             comparison
             then
             all
             the
             creatures
             ioyned
             together
             .
             And
             
             so
             by
             this
             sacrifice
             we
             protest
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             the
             Maiesty
             ,
             magnificence
             ,
             and
             dignity
             of
             our
             God
             to
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             no
             lesse
             is
             due
             vnto
             him
             then
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             infinit
             worthynes
             &
             value
             .
             The
             Prophet
             Isaias
             ,
             did
             much
             exaggerate
             and
             magnify
             the
             Maiesty
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             are
             before
             him
             as
             a
             dropp
             of
             morning
             dew
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             smalest
             grayne
             of
             weight
             ,
             put
             into
             the
             ballance
             ,
             to
             counterpoise
             the
             cōtrary
             scale
             ;
             yea
             that
             before
             him
             they
             are
             as
             if
             they
             were
             
             not
             .
             And
             that
             so
             great
             is
             his
             worthynes
             ,
             as
             that
             to
             offer
             a
             sacrifice
             answerable
             vnto
             his
             greatnes
             ,
             all
             the
             flocks
             of
             sheep
             and
             heardes
             of
             cattle
             that
             feed
             on
             the
             Mount
             Libanus
             would
             not
             be
             sufficient
             to
             make
             such
             an
             Holocaust
             ,
             nor
             all
             the
             trees
             that
             grow
             thereon
             able
             to
             make
             fyre
             great
             inough
             to
             consume
             the
             same
             ,
             
             
               Libanus
               non
               sufficiet
               ad
               succendendum
               ,
               &
               animalia
               eius
               non
               sufficient
               ad
               Holocaustum
               .
            
             The
             Prophet
             sayd
             much
             ,
             yet
             without
             falshood
             he
             might
             haue
             sayd
             more
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             world
             
             and
             what
             soeuer
             is
             comprehended
             therein
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             sufficient
             for
             this
             end
             ;
             though
             all
             men
             should
             offer
             their
             liues
             in
             sacrifice
             ,
             though
             with
             mē
             the
             Angels
             of
             Heauē
             should
             enter
             into
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             though
             all
             creatures
             ioyning
             togeather
             should
             consume
             themselues
             in
             one
             Holocaust
             ;
             yet
             this
             would
             not
             be
             condigne
             ,
             yea
             this
             would
             be
             much
             short
             of
             Gods
             greatnes
             and
             Maiesty
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             we
             may
             herein
             euer
             admire
             the
             wysedome
             ,
             goodnes
             ,
             and
             power
             
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             shining
             in
             this
             mystery
             ,
             that
             could
             deuise
             ,
             was
             able
             to
             effect
             ,
             willing
             to
             giue
             ,
             and
             indeed
             hath
             giuen
             vnto
             his
             Church
             such
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             as
             hath
             not
             only
             a
             conformity
             or
             proportion
             ,
             but
             also
             equality
             with
             Gods
             greatnes
             and
             Maiesty
             :
             so
             that
             with
             truth
             we
             may
             affirme
             that
             we
             offer
             a
             sacrifice
             as
             good
             ,
             and
             as
             excellent
             as
             euen
             infinite
             Excellēcy
             deserues
             .
             And
             this
             is
             also
             another
             dignity
             ,
             this
             Sacrifice
             hath
             ,
             to
             magnify
             God
             ,
             because
             therein
             we
             make
             a
             most
             high
             protestation
             of
             
             his
             infinit
             power
             ,
             wisedome
             &
             goodnes
             ,
             the
             three
             more
             principall
             Diuine
             attributes
             vnto
             which
             the
             rest
             are
             reduced
             .
             Gods
             power
             and
             supreme
             Lordship
             ouer
             all
             creatures
             we
             professe
             ,
             in
             this
             Sacrifice
             ,
             by
             belieuing
             that
             all
             ,
             without
             contradiction
             ,
             obey
             his
             worde
             and
             will
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             may
             at
             his
             pleasure
             dispose
             of
             all
             both
             in
             Heauen
             and
             in
             earth
             ;
             seing
             at
             the
             only
             signification
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             the
             substance
             of
             bread
             ,
             is
             changed
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             substance
             of
             wine
             into
             his
             precious
             
             Bloud
             ,
             the
             accidents
             which
             naturally
             are
             still
             in
             some
             substance
             ,
             and
             haue
             an
             essentiall
             relation
             therunto
             ,
             remayne
             by
             themselues
             single
             ,
             without
             any
             substance
             wherein
             they
             inhere
             ,
             as
             if
             themselues
             were
             substance
             .
             The
             body
             lykewise
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             exalted
             vnto
             the
             Empyreall
             Heauen
             ,
             aboue
             all
             creatures
             ,
             garnished
             roūd
             about
             with
             immense
             glory
             puts
             it self
             ,
             (
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Gods
             word
             commanded
             )
             vnder
             the
             accidents
             of
             bread
             to
             be
             eaten
             of
             the
             faythfull
             .
          
           
             The
             Diuine
             Wisedome
             
             lykewise
             wōderfully
             shewed
             it selfe
             ,
             in
             inuenting
             a
             most
             full
             and
             conuenient
             way
             ,
             how
             to
             cōpasse
             things
             most
             difficile
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             iudgment
             both
             of
             men
             and
             Angels
             impossible
             .
             This
             inuention
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             ofspring
             of
             mē
             being
             in
             sinne
             ,
             and
             enemies
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             mā
             of
             this
             stock
             ,
             should
             be
             foūd
             to
             offer
             vnto
             God
             a
             sacrifice
             so
             gratefull
             and
             acceptable
             ,
             that
             euen
             in
             rigour
             of
             iustice
             the
             same
             deserues
             :
             the
             redemption
             of
             man
             togeather
             yieldes
             vnto
             God
             the
             whole
             worship
             and
             reuerence
             that
             
             is
             due
             to
             him
             with
             great
             aduantage
             and
             excesse
             ,
             repayring
             the
             losses
             incurred
             by
             sinne
             ,
             so
             many
             reasons
             of
             profit
             &
             conueniency
             concurring
             therin
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             neyther
             be
             declared
             ,
             nor
             imagined
             .
          
           
             Now
             it
             seemes
             that
             the
             goodnes
             of
             God
             cannot
             present
             vnto
             men
             greater
             demonstrations
             of
             it selfe
             .
             For
             the
             nature
             of
             goodnes
             being
             to
             communicate
             it self
             ,
             who
             can
             imagine
             ,
             a
             more
             full
             communication
             ,
             or
             a
             more
             straite
             vnion
             then
             this
             is
             ,
             where
             God
             made
             man
             vnder
             
             the
             formes
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             giues
             himselfe
             to
             be
             eaten
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             euery
             one
             in
             particular
             shutting
             vp
             himselfe
             within
             their
             breasts
             ,
             vnited
             vnto
             them
             as
             perfectly
             and
             inwardly
             ,
             as
             meate
             is
             conioyned
             with
             the
             person
             that
             feedes
             theron
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             we
             may
             now
             well
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Masse
             is
             a
             most
             perfect
             holocaust
             ,
             and
             that
             therein
             in
             highest
             māner
             we
             acknowledge
             our
             Creatours
             most
             soueraigne
             infinite
             Maiesty
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Diuine
             
             excellencyes
             ,
             and
             yield
             him
             the
             honour
             and
             worship
             that
             is
             his
             due
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             the
             Masse
             is
             a
             most
             perfect
             Sacrifice
             of
             Thankes-giuing
             .
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             AS
             touching
             the
             second
             reason
             of
             sacrificing
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             thereby
             to
             giue
             thankes
             vnto
             God
             for
             his
             benefits
             done
             vs
             ,
             it
             is
             apparant
             with
             what
             eminency
             thankes
             are
             giuen
             vnto
             God
             by
             this
             our
             most
             holy
             Sacrifice
             ,
             aboue
             all
             other
             that
             haue
             been
             at
             any
             tyme
             offered
             in
             the
             
             world
             .
             For
             in
             other
             sacrifices
             ,
             howsoeuer
             great
             and
             precious
             the
             oblatiōs
             were
             ,
             yet
             mē
             did
             not
             offer
             all
             that
             they
             had
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             small
             portion
             ,
             reseruing
             the
             farre
             greater
             part
             for
             themselues
             :
             as
             Iacob
             sayd
             in
             his
             Vow
             vnto
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             offer
             thee
             the
             tithes
             ,
             or
             the
             tēth
             part
             of
             all
             the
             things
             that
             thou
             shalt
             giue
             me
             .
             What
             great
             thing
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             ,
             vnto
             him
             that
             giues
             all
             ,
             returne
             backe
             agayne
             the
             tenth
             part
             therof
             by
             way
             of
             gratitude
             ,
             retayning
             nyne
             partes
             for
             himselfe
             ?
             wherfore
             this
             kind
             of
             
             gratitude
             ,
             is
             more
             esteemed
             by
             the
             inward
             affection
             of
             thākesgiuing
             ,
             in
             tokē
             wherof
             the
             Sacrifice
             is
             offered
             ,
             thē
             by
             the
             value
             and
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             gift
             .
             But
             in
             our
             most
             Diuine
             Sacrifice
             we
             offer
             a
             thing
             ,
             of
             farre
             greater
             price
             ,
             thē
             is
             all
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             ,
             because
             we
             offer
             him
             his
             very
             Son
             ,
             whome
             also
             he
             gaue
             vs
             that
             we
             might
             offer
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             oblation
             repay
             whatsoeuer
             we
             owe
             him
             ,
             seing
             he
             doth
             no
             lesse
             discharge
             the
             debt
             that
             payeth
             it
             by
             that
             which
             is
             freely
             giuen
             him
             ,
             then
             he
             
             who
             payeth
             it
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             stocke
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             respect
             be
             had
             vnto
             the
             inward
             affection
             ,
             it
             is
             certayne
             ,
             that
             the
             gratitude
             of
             all
             creatures
             put
             togeather
             is
             lesse
             then
             the
             benefits
             they
             receaued
             of
             God
             ;
             to
             supply
             which
             defect
             we
             offer
             the
             affection
             &
             the
             gratitude
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             For
             he
             knowing
             our
             insufficiēcy
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ,
             himselfe
             gaue
             thankes
             vnto
             his
             Father
             for
             all
             the
             benefits
             done
             vs
             ,
             &
             particularly
             for
             the
             gracious
             gift
             of
             this
             most
             soueragne
             Sacrament
             ,
             
             when
             he
             tooke
             the
             bread
             into
             his
             handes
             to
             consecrate
             the
             same
             ,
             he
             did
             as
             the
             Euangelists
             write
             ,
             lift
             vp
             his
             eyes
             vnto
             heauen
             &
             gaue
             thankes
             vnto
             his
             Father
             ,
             hereby
             preuenting
             and
             by
             anticipation
             ,
             making
             recompense
             for
             the
             want
             and
             default
             of
             our
             gratitude
             .
             And
             as
             often
             as
             we
             celebrate
             ,
             we
             repeate
             this
             action
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             &
             when
             we
             take
             the
             bread
             into
             our
             handes
             we
             say
             of
             him
             ,
             
               He
               tooke
               the
               bread
               ,
               lifting
               vp
               his
               eyes
               vnto
               Heauen
               ,
               and
               giuing
               thankes
               ,
            
             as
             if
             we
             sayd
             vnto
             the
             Eternall
             Father
             ,
             
             that
             if
             we
             be
             not
             sufficient
             to
             giue
             him
             worthy
             thankes
             for
             this
             soueragne
             mystery
             ,
             that
             he
             remēber
             his
             Sonne
             our
             Lord
             ,
             who
             rendred
             vnto
             him
             most
             perfect
             thākes
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             vs
             all
             ;
             &
             that
             he
             receaue
             these
             thankes
             of
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             to
             supply
             the
             defect
             of
             ours
             ,
             who
             for
             this
             reason
             offer
             him
             this
             sacrifice
             ,
             because
             it
             contaynes
             all
             that
             is
             due
             to
             him
             :
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             it
             is
             called
             Eucharist
             ,
             or
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             of
             thankesgiuing
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             That
             the
             Masse
             is
             a
             most
             perfect
             Sacrifice
             of
             Propitiation
             for
             sinne
             .
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             AS
             concerning
             the
             third
             Title
             of
             Satisfaction
             for
             sinne
             ,
             the
             difference
             is
             perspicuous
             betwixt
             the
             auncient
             Sacrifices
             and
             this
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             sufficient
             to
             satisfy
             for
             one
             only
             sinne
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             many
             tymes
             affirmeth
             ,
             specially
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             where
             he
             sayth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             
             that
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             bulls
             or
             goates
             sinne
             should
             be
             abolished
             .
             And
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             he
             writes
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             Euery
             Priest
             is
             occupied
             in
             offering
             againe
             &
             againe
             the
             same
             Victimes
             or
             Sacrifices
             ;
             but
             this
             Priest
             (
             Christ
             Iesus
             )
             hauing
             offered
             one
             Sacrifice
             sits
             for
             euer
             at
             the
             right-hād
             of
             God.
             For
             this
             respect
             the
             same
             Apostle
             calleth
             them
             many
             tymes
             weake
             sacrifices
             ,
             impotent
             and
             defectuous
             ,
             
               Infirma
               &
               egena
               elementa
            
             .
             And
             not
             only
             this
             is
             so
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             creatures
             put
             togeather
             
             are
             not
             able
             of
             themselues
             to
             satisfy
             for
             one
             only
             sinne
             :
             whereas
             our
             great
             High-Priest
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             by
             one
             only
             Sacrifice
             satisfyed
             for
             all
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             thousand
             worldes
             were
             there
             so
             many
             :
             &
             this
             satisfaction
             is
             not
             only
             sufficient
             ,
             but
             also
             abundant
             ,
             not
             only
             equiualent
             and
             equall
             ,
             but
             also
             obtaying
             pardon
             euen
             in
             rigour
             of
             iustice
             as
             is
             the
             most
             common
             true
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Theologers
             :
             for
             (
             as
             S.
             Paul
             sayth
             )
             
               Vna
               oblatione
               consummauit
               in
               aeternum
               sanctificatos
               ,
            
             by
             one
             Oblation
             
             he
             consummated
             for
             euer
             the
             sanctification
             of
             men
             ;
             which
             
               most
               sufficient
            
             ,
             &
             superabundant
             satisfaction
             ,
             he
             applyes
             efficaciously
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             we
             do
             offer
             the
             most
             holy
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             the
             most
             holy
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             defines
             ,
             
               that
               this
               sacrifice
               is
               truly
               propitiatory
               :
               because
               God
               by
               this
               Oblatiō
               appeased
               ,
               by
               granting
               the
               grace
               and
               gift
               of
               Pennance
               ,
               pardons
               mayne
               and
               heynous
               crimes
               .
            
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             most
             graue
             &
             Deuout
             Authour
             affirmes
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             hauing
             committed
             many
             
             &
             most
             grieuous
             sinnes
             ,
             by
             one
             only
             Masse
             ,
             which
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             with
             the
             conuenient
             disposition
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             default
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             might
             be
             as
             perfectly
             freed
             frō
             them
             all
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             before
             he
             sinned
             :
             so
             that
             he
             might
             strayght
             enter
             into
             Heauen
             without
             any
             impediment
             .
             And
             herein
             he
             vtters
             a
             most
             certayne
             Truth
             ,
             because
             the
             vertue
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             as
             for
             within
             it selfe
             ,
             hath
             no
             limitation
             nor
             any
             measure
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             the
             meannesse
             of
             mans
             disposition
             
             giues
             vnto
             it
             .
          
           
             Wherfore
             the
             holy
             Coūcell
             of
             Trent
             sayth
             absolutly
             ,
             and
             without
             restraint
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             this
             Diuine
             Sacrifice
             ,
             all
             our
             sinnes
             are
             pardoned
             how
             heynous
             soeuer
             .
             In
             the
             forme
             of
             consecration
             Christ
             lykewise
             sayth
             ,
             and
             we
             repeate
             the
             same
             dayly
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             That
             this
             is
             the
             Bloud
             of
             the
             new
             Testamēt
             ,
             which
             was
             shed
             and
             offered
             for
             the
             remission
             &
             pardon
             of
             sins
             :
             and
             Pope
             Iulius
             ,
             
             as
             Gratian
             relates
             ,
             sayth
             :
             
               Omne
               crimen
               atque
               peccatum
               oblatis
               Deo
               sacrificijs
               
               deletur
               ,
            
             that
             euery
             sinne
             and
             crime
             is
             cancelled
             by
             the
             oblation
             of
             Sacrifice
             vnto
             God.
             
             
               S.
               Gregory
            
             in
             his
             Dialogues
             writes
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             This
             Victime
             ,
             doth
             singularly
             saue
             the
             soule
             frō
             eternall
             destruction
             ,
             which
             mystically
             represents
             vnto
             vs
             the
             death
             of
             Gods
             only
             begotten
             Sonne
             .
             And
             in
             another
             place
             the
             same
             holy
             Doctour
             reportes
             of
             a
             man
             that
             was
             captiue
             in
             the
             handes
             of
             his
             enemies
             lodē
             with
             fetters
             &
             yrons
             ,
             whose
             wife
             hearing
             no
             newes
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             belieuing
             him
             
             to
             be
             departed
             this
             life
             ,
             caused
             euery
             weeke
             vpon
             a
             certayne
             day
             Masse
             to
             be
             sayd
             for
             him
             .
             And
             as
             often
             as
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             was
             offered
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             the
             fetters
             and
             yrons
             fell
             off
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             remayned
             free
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             his
             great
             admiration
             ,
             he
             not
             knowing
             the
             cause
             of
             so
             great
             a
             wonder
             ,
             vntill
             retourning
             into
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             relating
             this
             strange
             thing
             ,
             he
             found
             by
             conferring
             togeather
             the
             dayes
             and
             houres
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             very
             time
             that
             Masse
             was
             sayd
             for
             him
             .
             Hence
             the
             
             holy
             Doctour
             inferres
             ,
             what
             greate
             force
             and
             efficacy
             is
             in
             this
             most
             Diuine
             Sacrifice
             ,
             to
             release
             men
             from
             the
             spirituall
             fetters
             of
             sin
             ,
             wherin
             was
             so
             great
             strength
             to
             vndoe
             and
             breake
             the
             chaynes
             of
             the
             body
             .
             The
             auncient
             formes
             of
             Masse
             deliuer
             the
             same
             truth
             :
             that
             of
             S.
             Iames
             ,
             speaking
             with
             GOD
             ,
             thus
             prayeth
             ,
             that
             the
             sinnes
             we
             haue
             committed
             may
             be
             abolished
             ;
             that
             thou
             ,
             o
             Lord
             ,
             be
             propitious
             and
             mercifull
             vnto
             thy
             people
             ;
             that
             by
             the
             Oblation
             of
             this
             gratious
             &
             Diuine
             Sacrifice
             ,
             we
             may
             
             be
             held
             worthy
             of
             eternall
             life
             .
             The
             Masse
             of
             S.
             Basil
             sayth
             :
             Let
             this
             Sacrifice
             be
             acceptable
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             &
             for
             the
             ignorances
             of
             the
             people
             .
             
               S.
               Chrysostomes
            
             :
             Make
             vs
             worthy
             to
             offer
             the
             gifts
             ,
             and
             this
             speciall
             Sacrifice
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             &
             grant
             that
             we
             may
             find
             fauour
             in
             thy
             sight
             .
             And
             now
             in
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Masse
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             offer
             this
             Sacrifice
             ,
             
               for
               the
               Redemption
               of
               our
               Soules
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             That
             the
             Masse
             is
             a
             most
             efficacious
             Sacrifice
             to
             obtayne
             whatsoeuer
             we
             demand
             .
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             AS
             cōcerning
             the
             fourth
             title
             ,
             and
             reason
             of
             offering
             Sacrifices
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             obtayne
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             which
             we
             demaund
             ,
             it
             is
             cleere
             ,
             that
             our
             Sacrifice
             doth
             farre
             excell
             all
             other
             .
             For
             if
             the
             offering
             vnto
             God
             of
             a
             lambe
             ,
             or
             kidd
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             bruite
             creature
             ,
             was
             so
             efficacious
             a
             meanes
             ,
             to
             obtayne
             the
             thing
             desired
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             such
             kind
             of
             Sacrifices
             were
             ordinarily
             offered
             ;
             how
             much
             greater
             efficacy
             is
             there
             in
             the
             offering
             vnto
             him
             ,
             his
             very
             Son
             with
             the
             whole
             treasure
             of
             his
             merits
             ?
             Without
             doubt
             this
             is
             greater
             beyond
             cōparisō
             .
             If
             God
             made
             such
             promises
             vnto
             Abrahā
             ,
             cōfirmed
             by
             Oath
             to
             do
             fauours
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             his
             posterity
             ,
             only
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             will
             he
             had
             to
             sacrifice
             his
             Sonne
             ;
             what
             benefits
             ,
             and
             graces
             will
             he
             bestow
             on
             thē
             that
             offer
             and
             sacrifice
             vnto
             him
             ,
             really
             &
             truly
             ,
             his
             only
             begottē
             
             Sonne
             ?
             what
             fauours
             will
             he
             not
             grant
             ?
             what
             can
             one
             aske
             with
             such
             a
             present
             that
             he
             will
             not
             giue
             ?
             with
             reason
             we
             may
             heere
             vse
             the
             wordes
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             :
             He
             that
             spared
             not
             his
             only
             Sonne
             ,
             but
             gaue
             him
             for
             vs
             all
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             giuen
             vs
             all
             togeather
             with
             him
             ?
             Or
             how
             can
             he
             deny
             vs
             any
             thing
             that
             we
             can
             aske
             ?
          
           
             If
             the
             Lawes
             both
             human
             and
             Diuine
             ,
             so
             strictly
             prohibite
             vnto
             Iudges
             ,
             and
             Princes
             (
             whose
             office
             is
             to
             gouerne
             the
             affayres
             of
             the
             
             Commō-wealth
             ,
             &
             to
             pronounce
             sentence
             in
             cases
             of
             difference
             )
             to
             receaue
             gifts
             or
             presents
             ,
             because
             receauing
             them
             they
             remaine
             euen
             in
             nature
             obliged
             to
             requite
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             gratify
             such
             as
             gaue
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             seemes
             impossible
             that
             they
             should
             not
             fauour
             them
             ;
             why
             may
             we
             not
             presume
             that
             God
             is
             in
             a
             certaine
             māner
             bound
             to
             do
             vs
             fauours
             ,
             hauing
             receaued
             of
             vs
             a
             gift
             so
             great
             and
             precious
             as
             we
             offer
             him
             in
             the
             Masse
             ?
             And
             if
             the
             Prouerbe
             ,
             that
             
               Gifts
               breake
               rocks
            
             ,
             be
             true
             ,
             as
             experiēce
             
             shewes
             it
             is
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             hart
             so
             hard
             ,
             which
             presents
             do
             not
             make
             relent
             &
             yield
             vnto
             the
             giuer
             ;
             how
             can
             we
             thinke
             that
             God
             hauing
             an
             hart
             ,
             not
             of
             stone
             ,
             nor
             hard
             ,
             but
             most
             sweet
             louing
             ,
             mercifull
             ,
             &
             inclined
             to
             do
             vs
             fauours
             ,
             will
             forbeare
             to
             do
             vs
             any
             thing
             we
             shall
             request
             ,
             hauing
             taken
             of
             vs
             such
             a
             rich
             gift
             as
             we
             present
             him
             in
             our
             sacrifice
             ?
             Certayne
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             is
             a
             most
             efficacious
             meanes
             to
             obtayne
             of
             God
             ,
             all
             that
             we
             desire
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Church
             
             did
             euer
             vse
             to
             say
             Masses
             ,
             to
             aske
             of
             God
             Health
             ,
             Peace
             prosperity
             ,
             &
             other
             benefits
             generall
             ,
             and
             particular
             ,
             as
             well
             corporall
             as
             spirituall
             ,
             neither
             need
             I
             stay
             lōger
             in
             prouing
             so
             cleere
             and
             receaued
             a
             truth
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             I
             will
             only
             here
             set
             downe
             a
             most
             prudent
             and
             pious
             consideratiō
             of
             a
             graue
             and
             learned
             Diuine
             of
             our
             age
             ,
             most
             true
             ,
             &
             conformable
             both
             vnto
             Theology
             &
             holy
             scripture
             .
             This
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             now
             in
             Heauen
             though
             he
             be
             not
             in
             the
             state
             to
             merit
             
             or
             satisfy
             for
             vs
             a
             new
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             in
             a
             state
             where
             he
             may
             pray
             and
             make
             intercession
             for
             mē
             ,
             as
             in
             verity
             he
             doth
             ,
             
             according
             as
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             witnesse
             ,
             that
             he
             
               doth
               pleade
               for
               vs
            
             ,
             
             and
             at
             the
             iudgment
             seate
             of
             God
             is
             our
             sollicitour
             ,
             and
             as
             S.
             Iohn
             sayth
             ,
             
             
               We
               haue
               an
               Aduocate
               vnto
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Christ
               Iesus
               the
               Iust.
            
             Hereupon
             this
             learned
             Authour
             sayth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             very
             credible
             &
             likely
             ,
             that
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             is
             offered
             ,
             doth
             intercede
             and
             pray
             for
             them
             that
             offer
             it
             ,
             
             and
             also
             for
             thē
             for
             whome
             it
             is
             offered
             .
             A
             consideration
             most
             true
             :
             For
             seing
             it
             is
             most
             certayne
             ,
             that
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             doth
             actually
             and
             in
             truth
             exercise
             the
             office
             of
             our
             Priest
             and
             Aduocate
             ,
             seing
             also
             that
             the
             proper
             office
             of
             Priest
             is
             to
             pray
             &
             intercede
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             we
             may
             rest
             in
             this
             persuasion
             without
             any
             doubt
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             being
             in
             all
             his
             actiōs
             most
             perfect
             ,
             will
             completly
             performe
             this
             office
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             offering
             the
             Sacrifice
             particularly
             for
             them
             ,
             for
             whome
             it
             is
             offered
             ,
             
             whereof
             there
             is
             no
             questiō
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             praying
             &
             interceding
             actually
             for
             thē
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             obtaine
             what
             they
             request
             and
             desire
             ,
             if
             the
             same
             agree
             with
             their
             Saluation
             ,
             and
             Gods
             glory
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             may
             seeme
             that
             the
             Apostle
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             doth
             signify
             ,
             or
             insinuate
             this
             truth
             ,
             where
             treating
             of
             the
             Eternall
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             sayth
             ,
             That
             he
             can
             saue
             for
             euer
             them
             ,
             that
             by
             him
             haue
             accesse
             vnto
             God
             ,
             who
             liues
             euer
             to
             intercede
             and
             pleade
             for
             vs
             :
             
             and
             thereupon
             he
             straight
             addeth
             ,
             
               It
               was
               conuenient
               that
               we
               should
               haue
               such
               an
               High-Priest
               .
            
             
             Where
             he
             seemes
             to
             conioyne
             praying
             and
             interceding
             for
             vs
             ,
             with
             the
             office
             of
             Priesthood
             ,
             signifying
             that
             to
             discharge
             that
             duty
             perfectly
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             he
             pray
             ,
             and
             intercede
             for
             them
             that
             are
             vnder
             his
             charge
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             for
             them
             for
             whome
             he
             offers
             his
             Sacrifice
             :
             which
             thing
             is
             no
             wayes
             inconuenient
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             very
             agreeing
             with
             reason
             ,
             as
             the
             Venerable
             Father
             
               Dionysius
               
               Carthusianus
            
             notes
             in
             his
             declaration
             of
             this
             speech
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Qui
               etiam
               interpellat
               pro
               nobis
            
             .
             Which
             also
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             that
             great
             Saint
             Laurēce
             Patriarch
             ,
             who
             wrytes
             thus
             in
             a
             certayne
             Sermon
             .
             
               When
               Christ
               is
               sacrificed
               vpon
               the
               Aultar
               ,
               our
               sayd
               Redeemer
               cryeth
               for
               vs
               vnto
               his
               Father
               ,
               shewing
               the
               sacred
               marks
               of
               his
               Woundes
               ,
            
             to
             saue
             men
             from
             eternall
             punishments
             by
             his
             intercession
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             so
             (
             as
             I
             do
             firmely
             belieue
             it
             is
             )
             what
             a
             soueraigne
             and
             excellent
             thing
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             reuerence
             
             and
             veneration
             is
             the
             holy
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             ?
             If
             we
             do
             highly
             esteeme
             that
             some
             Saints
             in
             Heauen
             pray
             particularly
             &
             actually
             for
             vs
             ,
             or
             some
             person
             liuing
             vpon
             earth
             whome
             we
             know
             to
             be
             vertuous
             &
             in
             singular
             fauour
             with
             God
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             ought
             we
             to
             prize
             the
             only
             Son
             of
             God
             his
             praying
             and
             intercession
             for
             vs
             vnto
             his
             eternall
             Father
             ?
             Out
             of
             all
             which
             it
             is
             sufficiently
             proued
             ,
             that
             this
             one
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             contaynes
             in
             it
             ,
             most
             excellētly
             ,
             &
             with
             great
             excesse
             
             all
             the
             perfection
             ,
             sanctity
             ,
             and
             efficacy
             of
             all
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             old
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             afornamed
             Saint
             doth
             elegātly
             &
             briefly
             set
             down
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               It
               is
               cleere
               that
               no
               Sacrifice
               can
               be
               offered
               more
               acceptable
               vnto
               God
               ,
               eyther
               to
               giue
               him
               honour
               ,
               or
               to
               render
               him
               thankes
               ,
               or
               to
               obtayne
               pardon
               ,
               or
               to
               deserue
               glory
               ,
               then
               the
               most
               holy
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               Bloud
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Masse
             is
             the
             thing
             most
             Venerable
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             OVT
             of
             that
             which
             hath
             byn
             sayd
             we
             may
             cōclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Masse
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             greater
             reuerence
             ,
             grauity
             and
             sanctity
             then
             any
             other
             in
             the
             Catholicke
             Church
             ,
             there
             being
             nothing
             eyther
             equall
             or
             comparable
             to
             it
             .
             So
             that
             neyther
             the
             Benediction
             of
             the
             
               Agnus
               Dei
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Pope
             doth
             with
             so
             great
             solemnity
             ,
             nor
             the
             Consecration
             
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             which
             with
             so
             many
             graue
             ,
             and
             solemne
             ceremonyes
             is
             performed
             ,
             all
             which
             of
             necessity
             three
             Bishops
             are
             to
             present
             ,
             besides
             him
             that
             is
             consecrated
             ;
             nor
             the
             Dedicatiō
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             done
             with
             the
             greatest
             and
             solemnest
             Rites
             ,
             none
             of
             these
             thinges
             are
             comparable
             for
             Reuerence
             ,
             Grauity
             &
             Sanctity
             with
             the
             Masse
             .
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             the
             Saints
             adorne
             this
             Sacrifice
             with
             so
             many
             choice
             &
             exquisite
             Epiphets
             and
             tearmes
             ,
             calling
             it
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             Dreadfull
             ,
             
             Terrible
             ,
             Diuine
             ,
             Deificall
             ,
             Sacro-saynt
             ,
             full
             of
             Diuinity
             ,
             Honorable
             ,
             Supreme
             ,
             Singular
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             Names
             ,
             that
             euery
             where
             occurre
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Holy
             Fathers
             .
             Out
             of
             whome
             omitting
             many
             very
             excellent
             thinges
             which
             they
             say
             of
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             I
             will
             only
             set
             down
             two
             or
             three
             short
             sentēces
             ,
             which
             to
             me
             seeme
             most
             notable
             .
          
           
             S.
             Chrysostome
             writes
             ,
             that
             being
             present
             at
             Masse
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             imagine
             we
             are
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             are
             
             carryed
             vp
             into
             Heauen
             ,
             &
             that
             we
             are
             seated
             amongst
             the
             Quires
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Seraphims
             .
             His
             wordes
             are
             these
             .
             
             
               When
               thou
               doest
               behold
               our
               Lord
               sacrificed
               ,
               the
               Priest
               performing
               his
               office
               therin
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               bedewed
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               grained
               and
               purpled
               with
               his
               pretious
               Bloud
               ,
               do
               not
               thinke
               that
               thou
               art
               amongst
               men
               ,
               nor
               that
               thou
               dost
               abide
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               but
               rather
               that
               thou
               art
               transtated
               into
               Heauen
               :
               and
               so
               casting
               away
               all
               carnall
               imaginations
               and
               earthly
               thoughts
               ,
               with
               a
               pure
               minde
               contemplate
               the
               things
               of
               that
               Celestiall
               Court.
               Oh
               Miracle
               !
               
               Oh
               Benignity
               of
               God!
               who
               sitting
               aloft
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               tyme
               is
               taken
               into
               the
               handes
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               giues
               himselfe
               vnto
               such
               as
               will
               receaue
               him
               .
            
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             S.
             Gregory
             wryteth
             in
             this
             sort
             .
             
               What
               Christian
               can
               doubt
               but
               that
               in
               the
               tyme
               of
               Consecration
               ,
               the
               Heauens
               open
               at
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Priest
               ;
               and
               at
               this
               very
               Mysterie
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               the
               Quires
               of
               Angels
               assist
               ;
               Earth
               is
               conioyned
               with
               Heauen
               ;
               this
               wale
               of
               teares
               with
               the
               pallace
               of
               Blisse
               ;
               and
               that
               visible
               and
               inuisible
               things
               meete
               togeather
               in
               one
               .
            
             A
             wonderfull
             ,
             dreadfull
             ,
             
             &
             venerable
             thing
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             voyce
             of
             a
             Priest
             the
             Heauens
             should
             open
             ,
             that
             the
             glorious
             Court
             should
             come
             down
             vnto
             earth
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             Faythfull
             of
             the
             Militant
             Church
             ,
             though
             poore
             and
             sinfull
             ,
             the
             Triumphant
             Church
             should
             ioyne
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             glory
             and
             his
             Courtiers
             descēding
             ,
             so
             that
             of
             Heauen
             and
             earth
             is
             made
             one
             Company
             and
             Church
             .
             What
             thinge
             of
             greater
             veneration
             or
             more
             strange
             ,
             then
             that
             when
             the
             Priest
             is
             at
             the
             Aultar
             ,
             many
             millions
             of
             Angells
             kneele
             
             with
             greate
             reuerence
             about
             the
             same
             ,
             adoring
             the
             most
             holy
             Sacrifice
             ,
             &
             the
             handes
             of
             the
             Priest
             that
             holds
             it
             ;
             acknowledging
             his
             dignity
             in
             this
             regard
             to
             be
             greater
             then
             theirs
             ,
             seeing
             to
             none
             of
             them
             such
             power
             and
             authority
             was
             euer
             giuē
             ;
             praysing
             our
             Lord
             ,
             giuing
             him
             the
             thankes
             ,
             which
             wee
             through
             our
             grosnes
             do
             not
             render
             vnto
             him
             ;
             and
             supplying
             other
             defects
             which
             we
             in
             this
             duty
             commit
             .
             Oh
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             how
             often
             am
             I
             ashamed
             ,
             &
             do
             I
             blush
             to
             consider
             that
             you
             are
             present
             ,
             
             seeing
             you
             shall
             be
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgment
             witnesses
             of
             our
             vngratitude
             &
             rudenes
             ,
             that
             God
             hauing
             placed
             vs
             in
             so
             high
             a
             state
             of
             honour
             ,
             we
             do
             neyther
             know
             it
             ,
             nor
             esteeme
             it
             ,
             nor
             exercise
             it
             with
             the
             decency
             and
             reuerence
             that
             is
             due
             .
          
           
             In
             fine
             ,
             that
             quires
             of
             Angells
             assist
             at
             the
             time
             that
             Masse
             is
             sayd
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             setled
             and
             receaued
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Saynts
             ,
             namely
             of
             
               S.
               Ambrose
            
             in
             his
             Bookes
             written
             of
             the
             dignity
             of
             Priest-hood
             .
             And
             
               S.
               Chrysost.
            
             deposeth
             to
             haue
             
             heard
             the
             same
             of
             venerable
             and
             holy
             men
             ,
             to
             whome
             God
             granted
             the
             fauour
             to
             see
             this
             ,
             euen
             with
             corporall
             eyes
             .
             S.
             Cyrill
             in
             the
             life
             of
             S.
             Euthimius
             relates
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             tyme
             when
             he
             sayd
             Masse
             ,
             he
             saw
             Angels
             assisting
             about
             the
             Aultar
             ,
             some
             ministring
             vnto
             the
             Priest
             ,
             some
             prostrate
             adoring
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             all
             shewing
             great
             reuerēce
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             S.
             Paul
             may
             seeme
             to
             insinuate
             this
             thing
             making
             a
             comparison
             and
             differēce
             betweene
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             
             and
             these
             of
             the
             new
             ,
             and
             betweene
             the
             Maiesty
             wherwith
             God
             descended
             to
             giue
             the
             Law
             on
             the
             Mount
             Sina
             ,
             &
             that
             Maiesty
             wherwith
             now
             he
             comes
             downe
             vpon
             the
             holy
             Aultar
             in
             an
             inuisible
             manner
             ,
             he
             sayth
             thus
             .
             
               You
               are
               come
               not
               vnto
               a
               Mountayne
               ,
               that
               is
               felt
               with
               the
               handes
               ,
               nor
               vnto
               a
               fire
               which
               is
               seene
               with
               the
               eyes
               ,
               nor
               vnto
               stormes
               and
               mystes
               ,
               tempests
               &
               the
               sound
               of
               trumpets
               ,
               but
               you
               are
               come
               to
               the
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               and
               the
               Citty
               of
               the
               liuing
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Heauenly
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               vnto
               the
               company
               of
               many
               thousand
               
               Angels
               ,
               and
               vnto
               the
               Mediatour
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               the
               sprinkling
               of
               his
               Bloud
               ,
               speaking
               in
               better
               manner
               then
               that
               of
               Abel
               .
            
             
             And
             without
             doubt
             if
             God
             should
             opē
             our
             eyes
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             vnto
             the
             seruant
             of
             Elizeus
             ,
             we
             might
             there
             behold
             celestiall
             Armyes
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             learne
             the
             veneration
             and
             reuerence
             wherwith
             they
             assist
             vnto
             their
             King
             and
             Lord
             ,
             &
             perceaue
             how
             much
             they
             are
             offēded
             at
             our
             irreuerence
             and
             rudenes
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             conclude
             this
             point
             ,
             omitting
             many
             other
             
             sayings
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             concerning
             the
             veneration
             and
             reuerence
             due
             to
             the
             holy
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             I
             will
             only
             relate
             the
             words
             of
             the
             most
             deuout
             ,
             learned
             and
             elegant
             Father
             Saint
             Laurence
             Patriarch
             of
             Venice
             ,
             who
             wrytes
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             
               There
               is
               not
               any
               oblation
               greater
               ,
               none
               more
               profitable
               ,
               none
               more
               amiable
               ,
            
             
             
               none
               more
               gracious
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               then
               the
               holy
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               which
               restores
               honour
               vnto
               God
               ,
               company
               vnto
               Angels
               ,
               Heauen
               vnto
               banished
               men
               ,
               which
               causeth
               the
               worship
               of
               Religion
               ,
               the
               
               right
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               the
               rule
               of
               Sanctity
               ,
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               giues
               Fayth
               vnto
               Nations
               ,
               ioy
               vnto
               the
               World
               ,
               comfort
               vnto
               Belieuers
               ,
               peace
               vnto
               People
               ,
               light
               vnto
               the
               minde
               ,
               hope
               vnto
               them
               that
               trauayle
               ,
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               vnto
               them
               that
               runne
               out
               their
               race
               .
               For
               by
               the
               celebration
               of
               these
               Diuine
               Mysteries
               is
               renewed
               the
               memory
               of
               the
               tormēts
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               the
               contumelies
               he
               endured
               ,
               the
               scourges
               he
               receaued
               ,
               the
               drafts
               of
               vinager
               and
               gall
               ,
               the
               woundes
               of
               the
               nayles
               and
               lance
               .
               Christ
               Iesus
               his
               assumpted
               Humanity
               is
               offered
               vnto
               the
               eternall
               Father
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               acknowledge
               
               whome
               he
               begot
               ,
               and
               whome
               he
               sent
               into
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Mediation
               grant
               pardon
               vnto
               sinners
               ,
               his
               hande
               vnto
               the
               lapsed
               ,
               life
               vnto
               the
               iustified
               .
               We
               may
               well
               belieue
               that
               at
               the
               tyme
               of
               this
               Sacrifice
               the
               Heauen
               is
               opened
               ,
               the
               Angels
               behold
               with
               admiration
               ,
               the
               Saints
               singe
               with
               ioy
               ,
               the
               Iust
               exult
               ,
               the
               Captiues
               are
               visited
               ,
               the
               fettered
               are
               released
               ,
               Hell
               mourneth
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Church
               our
               Mother
               reioyceth
               in
               spirit
               .
               Hence
               is
               gathered
               with
               what
               veneration
               the
               Priest
               ought
               to
               assist
               ,
               to
               whome
               the
               office
               &
               authority
               is
               giuen
               ,
               to
               consecrate
               this
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               to
               intercede
               
               and
               pray
               for
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               who
               therefore
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               louer
               of
               Gods
               honour
               ,
               religious
               towardes
               himself
               ,
               humble
               of
               hart
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               compassion
               towards
               the
               sinnes
               of
               his
               Neighbours
               .
            
             Wordes
             worthy
             of
             the
             great
             spirit
             of
             this
             Saynt
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             to
             comfort
             and
             inflame
             him
             that
             readeth
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             him
             conceaue
             great
             respect
             and
             reuerence
             towardes
             the
             most
             holy
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             That
             the
             Masse
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             greatest
             honour
             vnto
             God.
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             SVCH
             is
             the
             Excellency
             of
             the
             MASSE
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             worshipp
             of
             Religion
             and
             Diuine
             honour
             is
             contayned
             therein
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             gratefull
             vnto
             God
             ,
             &
             that
             giues
             him
             most
             content
             of
             all
             things
             that
             are
             done
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             don
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Which
             is
             auerred
             by
             the
             same
             most
             holy
             Patriarch
             in
             these
             wordes
             .
             
               Verily
               by
               no
               Sacrifice
               is
               God
               more
               praysed
               and
               
               honored
               then
               by
               this
               immaculate
               Victime
               of
               the
               Aultar
               ,
               which
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               complete
               worship
               &
               perfect
               prayse
               might
               be
               giuen
               vnto
               God
               ,
               Christ
               did
               institute
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               the
               mysteries
               and
               passages
               of
               his
               holy
               Passion
               are
               mystically
               renewed
               ,
               so
               that
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               acceptable
               vnto
               God.
            
             The
             truth
             of
             this
             saying
             is
             perspicuous
             by
             that
             which
             we
             haue
             shewed
             before
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Masse
             is
             offered
             vnto
             the
             eternall
             Father
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             his
             only
             begotten
             Sonne
             ,
             with
             the
             whole
             treasure
             of
             his
             merits
             ,
             which
             without
             question
             
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             more
             valew
             and
             dignity
             then
             were
             a
             Sacrifice
             consisting
             of
             all
             creatures
             put
             togeather
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             only
             Sacrifice
             more
             honour
             and
             worship
             is
             giuē
             vnto
             God
             ,
             then
             if
             all
             creatures
             were
             offered
             vnto
             him
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             a
             greater
             protestation
             of
             the
             eminency
             and
             Soueraignty
             of
             the
             Diuine
             Nature
             ,
             seeing
             hereby
             we
             acknowledge
             him
             worthy
             of
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             of
             infinit
             perfection
             ,
             valew
             ,
             and
             dignity
             .
          
           
             And
             not
             only
             this
             Diuine
             Sacrifice
             is
             more
             gratefull
             &
             
             acceptable
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             ,
             but
             also
             ,
             to
             speake
             with
             more
             propriety
             ,
             nothing
             is
             ,
             nor
             hath
             euer
             byn
             pleasing
             vnto
             him
             but
             in
             vertue
             of
             this
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             is
             signifyed
             by
             the
             speach
             of
             the
             eternall
             Father
             in
             the
             Baptisme
             and
             transfiguration
             of
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloued
               Sonne
               ,
               in
               whome
               I
               am
               well
               pleased
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             sayd
             ,
             He
             only
             pleaseth
             me
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             please
             me
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             merits
             ,
             and
             for
             as
             much
             as
             they
             be
             like
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             other
             sort
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declareth
             
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             saying
             :
             
             
               He
               made
               vs
               gracious
               in
               his
               beloued
               Sonne
               ,
            
             al
             the
             grace
             we
             haue
             of
             God
             ,
             stowes
             as
             frō
             the
             fountayne
             from
             that
             most
             abundant
             &
             copious
             grace
             wherwith
             his
             most
             beloued
             Sonne
             is
             gratious
             in
             his
             sight
             .
             To
             this
             effect
             ,
             the
             holy
             Euangelist
             S.
             Iohn
             hauing
             sayd
             ,
             That
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             
               is
               full
               of
               grace
               and
               truth
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               begotten
               Sonne
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             addeth
             out
             of
             hand
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Out
               of
               his
               fulnes
               haue
               we
               all
               receaued
               grace
               for
               grace
               .
            
             
             From
             this
             plenitude
             ,
             and
             height
             of
             
             grace
             which
             makes
             the
             Sōne
             gracious
             vnto
             the
             Father
             ,
             is
             communicated
             vnto
             vs
             all
             the
             grace
             we
             haue
             ,
             without
             want
             of
             any
             .
             Yea
             it
             is
             a
             generally
             receaued
             truth
             ,
             that
             al
             the
             grace
             which
             hath
             byn
             giuen
             ,
             or
             shall
             hereafter
             be
             giuen
             ,
             eyther
             vnto
             men
             ,
             or
             Angels
             ,
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             creature
             hath
             euer
             beene
             ,
             or
             shall
             euer
             be
             gratious
             vnto
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             him
             &
             through
             him
             .
             And
             answerably
             herevnto
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             cleere
             and
             certayn
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             so
             gratefull
             and
             acceptable
             
             vnto
             him
             ,
             as
             this
             Sacrifice
             wherin
             Christ
             himself
             is
             offered
             ,
             togeather
             with
             all
             his
             merits
             :
             which
             truth
             may
             be
             yet
             further
             declared
             in
             this
             sort
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             charity
             which
             mē
             haue
             had
             frō
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             vnto
             this
             day
             ,
             or
             shall
             haue
             hereafter
             vntill
             the
             consummation
             thereof
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             merits
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             prayse
             &
             honour
             which
             they
             haue
             giuen
             vnto
             God
             ,
             be
             put
             togeather
             ;
             If
             the
             torments
             and
             sufferings
             of
             all
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             who
             with
             such
             excessiue
             charity
             and
             heroicall
             
             fortitude
             ,
             offered
             their
             liues
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             the
             pious
             and
             vertuous
             exercises
             of
             holy
             Confessours
             ,
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Monkes
             ,
             Anchorets
             ,
             Eremits
             &
             other
             who
             by
             another
             kind
             of
             Martyrdome
             ,
             of
             longer
             continuance
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             sorte
             more
             painfull
             and
             difficult
             haue
             crucified
             &
             massacred
             themselues
             with
             fastings
             ,
             wearing
             of
             hayre-cloth
             ,
             watchings
             ,
             pennance
             ,
             and
             mortifications
             :
             finally
             if
             all
             the
             vertue
             and
             perfection
             both
             of
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             be
             layd
             togeather
             
             in
             one
             ,
             yet
             all
             this
             put
             togeather
             doth
             not
             please
             God
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             doth
             one
             only
             Masse
             ,
             sayd
             by
             the
             poorest
             Priest
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             to
             proceede
             yet
             further
             ,
             the
             charity
             of
             the
             Blessed
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             perfect
             &
             excellēt
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             the
             greatest
             Saynt
             that
             liueth
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             charity
             proceeding
             from
             the
             cleere
             &
             perspicuous
             vision
             of
             the
             Diuine
             Essence
             .
             For
             this
             respect
             our
             Sauiour
             hauing
             extolled
             the
             sanctity
             of
             the
             glorious
             S.
             Iohn
             Baptist
             so
             farr
             ,
             
             as
             to
             say
             of
             him
             amōgst
             
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             womē
             there
             neuer
             arose
             any
             greater
             ,
             nor
             more
             holy
             ,
             he
             strayght
             added
             ,
             
               Yet
               the
               last
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heauen
               ,
               is
               greater
               then
               he
               .
            
             Now
             this
             being
             so
             proceeding
             higher
             in
             the
             forsayd
             consideration
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             though
             vnto
             the
             merits
             and
             vertues
             of
             all
             Saints
             that
             haue
             byn
             ,
             or
             euer
             shall
             be
             ,
             be
             added
             also
             the
             charity
             of
             the
             Blessed
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             both
             of
             men
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             most
             sacred
             Virgin
             Queene
             of
             thē
             all
             ,
             all
             these
             put
             togeather
             cannot
             giue
             vnto
             God
             so
             much
             honour
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             
             prayse
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             contēt
             as
             a
             Masse
             doth
             ,
             offered
             by
             any
             Priest.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             reason
             hereof
             ,
             hath
             been
             signifyed
             before
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             euery
             MASSE
             ,
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             is
             the
             principal
             Priest
             ,
             who
             actually
             makes
             the
             oblation
             of
             that
             Sacrifice
             :
             and
             the
             proper
             office
             &
             duty
             of
             Priesthood
             is
             to
             giue
             prayse
             and
             honour
             vnto
             God.
             So
             that
             Christ
             in
             euery
             Masse
             is
             the
             chiefe
             worshipper
             and
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             to
             make
             amends
             for
             our
             defects
             ,
             he
             ,
             as
             the
             chiefe
             and
             supreme
             
             Offerer
             ,
             giues
             the
             thankes
             ,
             the
             honour
             ,
             prayse
             ,
             and
             worship
             that
             is
             due
             vnto
             him
             :
             and
             most
             certayne
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             creatures
             put
             togeather
             ,
             cānot
             yet
             yield
             vnto
             God
             so
             great
             honour
             ,
             prayse
             ,
             and
             content
             ,
             as
             his
             only
             Sonne
             alone
             can
             doe
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             consequēt
             that
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             aswell
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             thing
             offered
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             person
             that
             offers
             :
             incomparably
             exceedes
             all
             Religion
             ,
             worship
             ,
             and
             glory
             which
             may
             be
             rendred
             vnto
             God
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             creatures
             ,
             
             both
             of
             Heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             that
             thus
             Priests
             may
             vnderstād
             what
             soueraigne
             treasures
             and
             richesse
             God
             hath
             put
             into
             their
             handes
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             supply
             their
             wants
             ,
             &
             enrich
             their
             pouerty
             .
             It
             is
             great
             pitty
             to
             behold
             with
             what
             facility
             &
             carlessenes
             many
             depriue
             themselues
             of
             such
             inestimable
             treasures
             ,
             only
             because
             they
             will
             not
             take
             a
             little
             paynes
             to
             prepare
             themselues
             ,
             and
             make
             pure
             their
             consciences
             .
          
           
             This
             most
             high
             and
             noble
             consideration
             ,
             I
             find
             to
             
             my
             great
             content
             ,
             in
             an
             Authour
             very
             spirituall
             &
             contemplatiue
             of
             this
             age
             .
             And
             because
             his
             stile
             and
             manner
             of
             writing
             makes
             mee
             probably
             iudge
             ,
             
             that
             he
             receaued
             that
             doctrine
             by
             speciall
             inspiration
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             his
             very
             wordes
             .
          
           
             Considering
             with
             my selfe
             many
             tymes
             ,
             the
             most
             high
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             holy
             Masse
             ,
             and
             the
             office
             which
             God
             ,
             out
             of
             great
             loue
             hath
             bestowed
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             to
             consecrate
             his
             most
             sacred
             Body
             and
             precious
             Bloud
             ,
             and
             
             handle
             the
             same
             so
             familiarly
             ,
             and
             receaue
             the
             same
             into
             our
             bowells
             :
             I
             haue
             iudged
             ,
             and
             do
             dayly
             more
             and
             more
             cleerly
             and
             assuredly
             iudge
             ,
             that
             the
             glory
             and
             pleasure
             which
             the
             eternall
             Father
             receaues
             ,
             when
             the
             Priest
             offers
             vnto
             him
             ,
             his
             most
             beloued
             Sonne
             ,
             couered
             and
             inclosed
             within
             the
             most
             venerable
             Sacrament
             ,
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             the
             glory
             &
             pleasure
             which
             all
             the
             Quires
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Blessed
             in
             Heauē
             offer
             him
             ,
             in
             comparison
             hereof
             is
             as
             nothing
             .
             For
             the
             
             works
             of
             creatures
             how
             noble
             &
             high
             soeuer
             that
             they
             be
             ,
             haue
             no
             proportiō
             with
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Creatour
             :
             and
             the
             Priest
             that
             offers
             vnto
             the
             Eternall
             Father
             ,
             and
             vnto
             the
             whole
             most
             Blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             the
             most
             venerable
             person
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             offers
             God
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             infinite
             prayse
             ,
             infinite
             glory
             ,
             infinit
             content
             ,
             and
             finally
             all
             goodnes
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             true
             and
             eternall
             goodnes
             .
             And
             the
             Angels
             with
             the
             whole
             celestiall
             Court
             ,
             how
             great
             soeuer
             their
             seruices
             
             are
             that
             they
             do
             vnto
             God
             ,
             how
             great
             soeuer
             the
             honours
             and
             contentments
             they
             yield
             him
             ,
             though
             they
             continew
             for
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             yet
             doe
             they
             not
             offer
             God
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             is
             little
             or
             nothing
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             most
             Diuine
             Oblation
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             God
             himselfe
             is
             offered
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             Consideration
             ,
             another
             succeedes
             no
             lesse
             excellent
             then
             this
             ,
             of
             the
             great
             fauours
             that
             God
             doth
             continually
             bestow
             vpon
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             motiues
             men
             haue
             to
             loue
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             
             render
             him
             infinit
             thankes
             ,
             honour
             ,
             prayse
             and
             contentment
             .
             Being
             in
             this
             cogitation
             ,
             I
             felt
             within
             my selfe
             a
             certayne
             internall
             voyce
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             wished
             and
             desired
             this
             ,
             that
             then
             no
             meanes
             could
             be
             found
             more
             fit
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             then
             to
             receaue
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             with
             due
             preparation
             ,
             the
             most
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Aultar
             :
             and
             after
             that
             I
             haue
             receaued
             and
             layd
             hold
             thereof
             ,
             hauing
             it
             within
             my
             breast
             and
             in
             my
             power
             ,
             being
             at
             is
             were
             Maister
             and
             owner
             
             thereof
             ,
             to
             giue
             and
             offer
             it
             agayne
             vnto
             the
             Eternall
             Father
             ;
             retyring
             my selfe
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             vnto
             some
             quiet
             place
             ,
             or
             recollecting
             my selfe
             with
             quiet
             of
             soule
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             I
             should
             find
             my selfe
             .
             This
             Oblation
             is
             to
             be
             made
             with
             the
             most
             inward
             desires
             of
             the
             hart
             ,
             and
             with
             most
             affectious
             acts
             of
             the
             will
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             humility
             and
             reuerence
             that
             is
             possible
             .
             For
             giuing
             and
             offering
             vnto
             the
             Eternall
             Father
             this
             gift
             and
             oblatiō
             ,
             infinite
             glory
             ,
             prayse
             ,
             and
             content
             is
             giuen
             and
             offered
             
             vnto
             him
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             dignity
             thereof
             ,
             which
             neyther
             the
             Angels
             of
             Heauen
             ,
             nor
             all
             the
             Blessed
             Saynts
             ,
             can
             giue
             vnto
             God
             by
             any
             other
             way
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             be
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Authour
             ,
             God
             of
             his
             mercy
             make
             vs
             able
             to
             vnderstand
             them
             well
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             practise
             accordingly
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             That
             the
             Masse
             ,
             is
             a
             present
             most
             gratefull
             vnto
             our
             Sauiours
             Humanity
             ,
             and
             vnto
             the
             most
             Blessed
             Virgin.
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             ANOTHER
             Excellency
             of
             the
             MASSE
             that
             is
             consequēt
             out
             of
             what
             hath
             byn
             sayd
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Masse
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             most
             pleaseth
             ,
             &
             giueth
             greatest
             content
             vnto
             the
             most
             sacred
             Humanity
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             whereby
             we
             do
             him
             more
             seruice
             and
             honour
             ,
             then
             by
             any
             other
             seruice
             ,
             
             or
             seruices
             that
             we
             can
             do
             him
             .
             This
             truth
             is
             cleere
             out
             of
             the
             doctrine
             that
             hath
             been
             set
             down
             .
             For
             the
             will
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             being
             so
             vnited
             and
             conforme
             vnto
             the
             will
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             he
             knowing
             that
             his
             Father
             by
             this
             Oblation
             ,
             receaues
             so
             much
             honour
             and
             glory
             ;
             in
             lyke
             sort
             his
             Blessed
             Soule
             cannot
             but
             receaue
             the
             same
             pleasure
             and
             content
             ,
             seing
             that
             (
             as
             he
             sayd
             )
             euen
             whylest
             he
             liued
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             all
             his
             pleasure
             and
             content
             was
             to
             fulfill
             the
             will
             of
             his
             Father
             .
             
          
           
           
             Besides
             which
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             speciall
             reason
             of
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             representation
             which
             is
             made
             in
             the
             Masse
             ,
             of
             the
             Life
             ,
             Passion
             ,
             Death
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             our
             sayd
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             For
             declaration
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Blessed
             that
             are
             in
             Heauē
             receaue
             great
             ioy
             ,
             complacence
             ,
             and
             content
             in
             all
             the
             thinges
             that
             pleased
             God
             ,
             and
             gaue
             him
             content
             in
             this
             lyfe
             ,
             and
             herein
             their
             content
             is
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             ,
             by
             hovv
             much
             the
             thinges
             they
             ioy
             in
             ,
             were
             
             more
             gratefull
             and
             acceptable
             in
             God
             his
             presence
             .
             And
             this
             is
             amongst
             thē
             so
             settled
             an
             affection
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             thē
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             would
             leaue
             the
             glory
             whereof
             he
             is
             possessed
             ,
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             suffer
             the
             same
             againe
             and
             againe
             many
             tymes
             ouer
             .
             The
             Martyrs
             reioyce
             and
             be
             glad
             of
             their
             former
             torments
             and
             paynes
             ,
             the
             Monkes
             and
             Heremits
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Confessours
             of
             their
             fasts
             ,
             watchings
             ,
             Pennances
             and
             Mortifications
             :
             and
             they
             would
             all
             haue
             done
             and
             suffered
             more
             for
             God
             his
             
             honour
             .
             And
             seing
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             now
             to
             returne
             into
             this
             World
             to
             suffer
             againe
             ,
             they
             receaue
             new
             ioy
             &
             accidētall
             glory
             ,
             that
             we
             vpon
             earth
             make
             Cōmemoration
             of
             their
             Martyrdomes
             labours
             and
             merits
             :
             and
             that
             we
             offer
             them
             vnto
             God
             ,
             &
             that
             we
             giue
             him
             thanks
             that
             he
             gaue
             them
             such
             grace
             as
             they
             might
             do
             him
             such
             excellent
             seruices
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             to
             none
             of
             the
             Saints
             is
             grāted
             ,
             is
             grāted
             vnto
             the
             humanity
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Sauiour
             ,
             which
             being
             vnited
             vnto
             the
             Diuine
             Persō
             ,
             
             may
             haue
             ,
             or
             do
             whatsoeuer
             the
             same
             will
             wish
             to
             haue
             ,
             or
             do
             .
             And
             he
             finding
             that
             his
             Passion
             and
             Death
             ,
             so
             pleased
             ,
             and
             gaue
             such
             ioy
             content
             and
             glory
             vnto
             his
             Father
             ,
             he
             both
             was
             able
             to
             inuent
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             to
             affect
             a
             meanes
             ,
             whereby
             the
             same
             may
             be
             renewed
             ,
             and
             repeated
             ouer
             many
             tymes
             in
             such
             manner
             ,
             as
             his
             Father
             at
             euery
             repetition
             thereof
             should
             receaue
             no
             lesse
             ioy
             ,
             content
             ,
             &
             honour
             ,
             then
             he
             receaued
             the
             first
             tyme
             the
             same
             was
             suffered
             and
             offered
             on
             the
             Crosse
             :
             which
             
             manner
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             seing
             he
             now
             being
             risen
             frō
             death
             ,
             and
             glorious
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             cannot
             returne
             to
             suffer
             and
             dy
             againe
             ,
             he
             hath
             ordayned
             the
             most
             sacred
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             wherein
             his
             Passion
             and
             Death
             is
             so
             liuely
             represented
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             did
             euē
             now
             suffer
             and
             dy
             againe
             .
             And
             this
             is
             not
             only
             represented
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             mysticall
             manner
             performed
             ,
             effectuated
             ,
             and
             repeated
             the
             very
             same
             Sacrifice
             he
             offered
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             being
             offered
             a
             new
             vnto
             the
             Eternall
             Father
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             valew
             ,
             
             merit
             ,
             and
             powerfulnes
             as
             it
             then
             had
             ,
             and
             as
             able
             to
             giue
             him
             pleasure
             ,
             content
             ,
             glory
             ,
             and
             honour
             .
             This
             we
             doe
             when
             we
             celebrate
             Masse
             ,
             and
             consequently
             we
             yield
             vnto
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             the
             greatest
             pleasure
             and
             cōtent
             ,
             and
             we
             doe
             him
             the
             best
             seruice
             ,
             that
             can
             possibly
             be
             giuen
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             we
             may
             so
             speake
             )
             we
             doe
             him
             the
             greatest
             charity
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             &
             herein
             shew
             ourselues
             to
             be
             his
             seruants
             and
             friends
             more
             then
             in
             doing
             for
             him
             all
             other
             thinges
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
           
             And
             verily
             we
             should
             esteeme
             this
             ,
             as
             a
             great
             felicity
             and
             treasure
             ,
             and
             our
             selues
             herein
             most
             fortunate
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             some
             thinges
             wherein
             we
             may
             do
             seruice
             ,
             and
             yield
             pleasure
             and
             content
             vnto
             our
             most
             louing
             Lord
             and
             Master
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             specially
             a
             thing
             that
             we
             may
             haue
             so
             good
             cheape
             ,
             a
             thing
             so
             dew
             vnto
             him
             ,
             who
             with
             so
             much
             payne
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             deare
             rate
             of
             his
             pretious
             Bloud
             procured
             the
             same
             for
             vs
             ,
             not
             sparing
             any
             labour
             ,
             nor
             stying
             any
             difficulty
             to
             make
             the
             same
             
             profitable
             vnto
             vs.
             And
             what
             is
             sayd
             of
             the
             most
             Sacred
             Humanity
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             may
             be
             extended
             vnto
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             proportion
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             most
             sacred
             Virgin
             his
             Mother
             ,
             and
             euery
             other
             Saynt
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             do
             them
             no
             better
             seruice
             ,
             we
             can
             giue
             them
             nothing
             of
             greater
             content
             ,
             nothing
             can
             we
             more
             shew
             that
             we
             are
             their
             most
             affection
             at
             friēds
             ,
             then
             in
             offering
             vnto
             God
             the
             holy
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             in
             their
             name
             &
             honour
             .
             For
             though
             we
             may
             
             not
             offer
             Sacrifice
             vnto
             any
             Saynt
             ,
             no
             not
             to
             the
             most
             Glorious
             Virgin
             Mother
             ,
             Queene
             of
             Heauen
             ,
             for
             this
             the
             sacred
             Councell
             of
             Trēt
             declareth
             to
             be
             vnlawfull
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             make
             commemoration
             of
             their
             merits
             ,
             &
             giue
             thankes
             vnto
             God
             for
             the
             benefits
             he
             bestowed
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             glory
             wherwith
             now
             they
             are
             made
             Blessed
             ;
             offering
             also
             their
             meritts
             vnto
             GOD
             ,
             which
             they
             togeather
             with
             vs
             also
             offer
             vnto
             our
             common
             Lord
             and
             Maister
             ,
             
             to
             supply
             our
             defects
             in
             their
             
             name
             ,
             as
             the
             aforesayd
             most
             deuout
             and
             contemplatiue
             Authour
             declareth
             in
             these
             wordes
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             be
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             reason
             we
             should
             be
             )
             desirous
             to
             giue
             vnto
             the
             most
             glorious
             Queene
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             as
             much
             honour
             and
             glory
             ,
             as
             is
             due
             vnto
             her
             ,
             we
             must
             coming
             from
             the
             Masse
             ,
             or
             holy
             Communion
             with
             the
             like
             ardent
             charity
             ,
             humility
             and
             reuerence
             ,
             offer
             vnto
             her
             most
             pure
             armes
             her
             most
             sweet
             &
             louing
             Sonn
             ,
             whome
             we
             haue
             in
             our
             custody
             .
             For
             this
             Oblation
             she
             
             receaueth
             with
             more
             content
             ,
             &
             the
             same
             is
             to
             her
             of
             more
             honour
             and
             glory
             ,
             thē
             any
             whatsoeuer
             other
             ,
             that
             eyther
             all
             men
             or
             all
             Angels
             can
             offer
             vnto
             her
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             likewise
             the
             gift
             and
             oblation
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             her
             Sonne
             as
             this
             is
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             may
             at
             any
             tyme
             so
             longe
             as
             we
             haue
             our
             Sauiour
             within
             our
             breast
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             vntill
             the
             Sacramentall
             formes
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             be
             consumed
             by
             the
             naturall
             heate
             of
             the
             stomacke
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             Oblation
             may
             be
             made
             vnto
             any
             Saynt
             ,
             or
             
             vnto
             all
             the
             Saynts
             in
             the
             aforesayd
             manner
             ,
             in
             their
             honour
             ,
             and
             the
             honour
             of
             God.
             Wherefore
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             thing
             cleere
             ,
             what
             great
             glory
             ,
             honour
             ,
             prayse
             ,
             and
             content
             Priests
             ,
             &
             all
             other
             Christians
             may
             giue
             vnto
             God
             ,
             &
             vnto
             the
             soueraign
             Virgin
             Empresse
             of
             Heauē
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Saynts
             of
             the
             Celestiall
             Ierusalem
             ,
             by
             meanes
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Aultar
             ;
             Let
             all
             that
             haue
             notice
             hereof
             ,
             consider
             what
             great
             cause
             they
             haue
             to
             spend
             themselues
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             the
             
             vttermost
             of
             their
             power
             to
             be
             continually
             so
             prepared
             and
             disposed
             ,
             that
             no
             day
             may
             passe
             ,
             wherin
             they
             do
             not
             eyther
             celebrate
             the
             holy
             Masse
             ,
             or
             receaue
             the
             most
             holy
             Mysteries
             .
             Whereunto
             besides
             what
             hath
             byn
             sayd
             ,
             this
             consideration
             may
             likewise
             encourage
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             assure
             themselues
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             this
             rich
             present
             ,
             sooner
             then
             by
             any
             other
             ,
             they
             shal
             obtayne
             of
             the
             Father
             of
             Mercyes
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             Mary
             our
             B.
             Lady
             ,
             &
             all
             the
             Saints
             of
             the
             Heauēly
             citty
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             
             they
             shall
             demande
             .
             Which
             confidence
             may
             iustly
             be
             the
             greater
             in
             this
             respect
             that
             by
             this
             Oblation
             made
             in
             the
             manner
             aforesayd
             vnto
             the
             Saynts
             ,
             we
             get
             thē
             to
             be
             our
             Aduocats
             ,
             and
             Friends
             obliged
             to
             pray
             and
             intercede
             for
             vs.
             All
             these
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             afore-mentioned
             Authour
             ,
             worthy
             ,
             that
             all
             consider
             &
             practise
             the
             things
             counselled
             therein
             ,
             and
             benefit
             themselues
             by
             an
             aduise
             so
             important
             ,
             facile
             and
             profitable
             .
          
           
             Other
             innumerable
             dignityes
             ,
             
             excellencyes
             ,
             and
             magnificencies
             ,
             may
             be
             sayd
             of
             the
             holy
             Masse
             ,
             and
             are
             gathered
             of
             the
             former
             definitions
             ,
             declarations
             ,
             and
             explications
             giuen
             thereof
             ,
             which
             if
             we
             should
             particularly
             declare
             ,
             this
             Treatise
             would
             grow
             of
             too
             great
             a
             bignes
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             that
             the
             Masse
             is
             of
             greater
             glory
             ioy
             ,
             and
             comfort
             vnto
             the
             Saynts
             and
             Angels
             of
             Heauen
             ,
             thē
             any
             other
             thing
             that
             is
             don
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             don
             in
             this
             world
             .
             That
             the
             same
             is
             of
             greater
             profit
             and
             vtility
             ,
             to
             the
             Militāt
             Church
             ,
             of
             greater
             
             force
             to
             helpe
             &
             relieue
             the
             soules
             in
             Purgatory
             ,
             of
             greater
             importance
             and
             efficacy
             for
             our
             spirituall
             progresse
             and
             increase
             in
             perfection
             ;
             and
             this
             with
             so
             great
             excesse
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             put
             in
             one
             side
             of
             the
             balance
             ,
             all
             that
             we
             doe
             in
             the
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             supposing
             we
             spend
             them
             wholly
             in
             vertuous
             and
             holy
             Exercises
             ,
             all
             this
             togeather
             weigheth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             drame
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             one
             Masse
             ,
             that
             we
             say
             with
             the
             due
             required
             disposition
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             though
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             
             yet
             at
             least
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             interest
             and
             profit
             ,
             and
             to
             spare
             greater
             paynes
             and
             labour
             ,
             and
             to
             enrich
             our
             pouerty
             ,
             to
             supply
             our
             wants
             out
             of
             treasury
             of
             the
             merits
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             procure
             with
             all
             diligence
             to
             dispose
             our
             selues
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             ,
             and
             to
             assist
             at
             the
             most
             sacred
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             and
             to
             receaue
             the
             most
             Diuine
             Sacrament
             ,
             with
             all
             purity
             and
             perfection
             possible
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             externall
             Reuerence
             and
             Worship
             ,
             to
             be
             vsed
             in
             the
             holy
             Masse
             .
             CHAP.
             XIIII
             .
          
           
             HITHERTO
             we
             haue
             set
             downe
             considerations
             that
             may
             stirre
             vp
             in
             vs
             inward
             reuerence
             ,
             and
             deuotion
             towardes
             the
             holy
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             aswell
             in
             Priests
             that
             celebrat
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Christians
             that
             assist
             thereat
             .
             And
             although
             where
             inward
             reuerēce
             and
             worship
             is
             found
             ,
             there
             externall
             Reuerence
             ,
             Grauity
             ,
             
             Composition
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             decent
             gate
             will
             not
             be
             wāting
             ,
             yet
             to
             make
             this
             Treatise
             more
             full
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             cōuenient
             to
             adde
             something
             also
             concerning
             this
             second
             kind
             of
             Reuerence
             ,
             the
             wāt
             whereof
             is
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             occasion
             to
             many
             to
             thinke
             lesse
             reuerently
             of
             the
             holy
             Mysteries
             .
             Also
             the
             time
             we
             liue
             in
             ,
             may
             seeme
             to
             require
             ,
             both
             of
             Priests
             and
             Laymen
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             externall
             Reuerēce
             ,
             they
             be
             most
             punctuall
             and
             exact
             concerning
             the
             sacred
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             externall
             Rites
             of
             this
             
             Diuine
             Oblation
             ,
             because
             the
             Heretickes
             of
             our
             tyme
             do
             oppose
             specially
             against
             these
             Ceremonies
             ,
             &
             impugne
             the
             Externall
             Rite
             and
             Worship
             vsed
             by
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             in
             the
             Diuine
             seruice
             .
             Wherfore
             it
             is
             good
             reason
             that
             we
             ,
             who
             thinke
             ourselues
             happy
             in
             that
             we
             are
             Catholicke
             Christians
             ,
             and
             by
             Gods
             singular
             mercy
             ,
             true
             children
             of
             the
             sayd
             Catholicke
             Church
             :
             it
             is
             good
             reason
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             think
             it
             part
             of
             our
             honour
             to
             be
             opposite
             vnto
             the
             foolish
             fancies
             of
             Hereretikes
             ,
             
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             :
             &
             by
             how
             much
             they
             more
             reprehend
             and
             despise
             the
             sayd
             ceremonies
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             more
             careful
             and
             religious
             to
             performe
             them
             with
             the
             greatest
             reuerence
             &
             exactnes
             that
             may
             be
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             ground
             of
             these
             externall
             Ceremonies
             and
             Rites
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             note
             ,
             that
             man
             being
             compounded
             of
             two
             substances
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             soule
             and
             body
             ,
             and
             God
             being
             Creatour
             and
             Authour
             aswell
             of
             the
             one
             as
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             
             boūd
             to
             acknowledg
             worship
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             adore
             him
             not
             only
             with
             soule
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             body
             ,
             
               for
               with
               the
               hart
               one
               belieues
               vnto
               Iustice
               ,
               &
               with
               the
               mouth
               he
               confesseth
               his
               fayth
               vnto
               saluation
               .
            
             So
             that
             it
             is
             not
             inough
             to
             belieue
             with
             our
             hartes
             ,
             but
             also
             we
             must
             make
             professiō
             thereof
             with
             our
             mouth
             ,
             and
             so
             religion
             bindes
             vs
             not
             only
             to
             worship
             God
             internally
             with
             our
             soule
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             yield
             vnto
             him
             externall
             reuerence
             and
             honour
             with
             our
             bodyes
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             that
             from
             the
             very
             first
             beginning
             of
             
             the
             world
             iust
             &
             godly
             mē
             ,
             began
             to
             honour
             God
             with
             externall
             ceremonyes
             ,
             bending
             their
             knees
             ,
             lifting
             vp
             their
             hādes
             ,
             casting
             vp
             their
             eyes
             vnto
             Heauen
             ,
             
             building
             Aultars
             ,
             and
             offering
             Sacrifices
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             Iust
             and
             Innocent
             Abel
             ,
             which
             practise
             went
             still
             continuing
             and
             increasing
             in
             all
             iust
             men
             &
             Religious
             towardes
             God
             ,
             as
             doth
             appeare
             by
             diuers
             Hystories
             of
             holy
             Writ
             .
             Prophane
             Hystory
             lykewise
             shewes
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentills
             in
             their
             impious
             worship
             of
             Idols
             ,
             vsed
             sundry
             and
             diuerse
             
             crremonies
             .
             For
             the
             Diuel
             ,
             who
             was
             adored
             by
             thē
             in
             those
             Idols
             ,
             as
             he
             still
             perseuered
             in
             his
             first
             pride
             ,
             and
             sottish
             enuy
             ,
             seeking
             to
             vsurpe
             to
             himselfe
             the
             honour
             and
             adoration
             due
             vnto
             God
             ,
             knowing
             that
             externall
             Reuerence
             is
             a
             signe
             and
             a
             character
             of
             the
             interiour
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             most
             due
             vnto
             the
             true
             God
             ;
             required
             of
             his
             deceaued
             adorants
             ,
             and
             ordayned
             that
             they
             should
             adore
             him
             ,
             and
             sacrifice
             vnto
             him
             with
             great
             variety
             of
             externall
             Reuerences
             ,
             Rites
             ,
             and
             Ceremonyes
             .
             
             And
             in
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             we
             reade
             ,
             that
             those
             most
             vnfortunate
             Priests
             of
             Baal
             ,
             did
             inuocate
             him
             with
             Sacrifices
             ,
             &
             with
             clamors
             ,
             bending
             their
             knees
             ,
             prostrating
             themselues
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             being
             barbarous
             &
             inhumane
             ,
             lyke
             to
             the
             Diuell
             they
             serued
             ,
             with
             knifes
             did
             lance
             themselues
             till
             they
             were
             all
             embrued
             in
             blood
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             which
             in
             this
             poynt
             hath
             been
             according
             to
             the
             variety
             of
             liues
             and
             states
             ,
             is
             that
             in
             the
             first
             state
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Law
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             
             as
             God
             had
             not
             giuen
             them
             any
             written
             forme
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             Law
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             set
             order
             of
             these
             kind
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             but
             euery
             one
             followed
             the
             internall
             instinct
             and
             inspiration
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             taught
             them
             in
             what
             manner
             he
             would
             be
             honored
             &
             worshipped
             by
             them
             .
             But
             afterward
             when
             God
             gaue
             vnto
             his
             people
             a
             written
             Law
             ,
             a
             most
             principall
             part
             therof
             pertayned
             vnto
             the
             ceremonyes
             ,
             and
             diuerse
             sorts
             and
             fashions
             of
             Worship
             to
             be
             by
             them
             vsed
             ,
             in
             their
             offering
             
             Sacrifices
             ;
             praying
             ,
             and
             other
             duetyes
             belonging
             to
             the
             Diuine
             seruice
             .
             Also
             there
             were
             appointed
             diuers
             kindes
             of
             Ministers
             for
             the
             more
             full
             accomplishment
             of
             these
             thinges
             ,
             some
             being
             Priests
             ,
             some
             Leuits
             ,
             some
             Singers
             ,
             some
             Porters
             ,
             some
             Exorcists
             ,
             and
             diuerse
             other
             kindes
             ,
             euery
             one
             hauing
             his
             office
             and
             Ministery
             assigned
             him
             ,
             with
             most
             strict
             and
             seuere
             commandments
             ,
             that
             each
             of
             them
             should
             be
             most
             punctuall
             &
             exact
             in
             his
             owne
             office
             ,
             without
             medling
             with
             the
             
             office
             of
             others
             ,
             enacting
             most
             grieuous
             punishment
             vnto
             any
             that
             should
             fayle
             ,
             though
             but
             in
             small
             matters
             :
             all
             which
             appeares
             by
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             specially
             by
             that
             of
             Leuiticus
             ,
             and
             Deuteronomy
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             that
             all
             these
             Precepts
             and
             ceremoniall
             Lawes
             are
             now
             ceased
             and
             abrogated
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Ghospell
             ,
             that
             now
             is
             not
             necessary
             ,
             yea
             now
             it
             were
             a
             sinne
             to
             obserue
             them
             ;
             but
             in
             their
             place
             other
             ceremonies
             doe
             succeede
             ,
             better
             and
             perfecter
             ,
             more
             proportionable
             
             and
             conueniēt
             ,
             with
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             gouerned
             by
             the
             ho.
             Ghost
             hath
             established
             ,
             as
             receaued
             and
             deriued
             by
             tradition
             from
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             For
             though
             some
             particular
             ceremonyes
             haue
             been
             altered
             and
             changed
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             state
             and
             conueniency
             of
             tymes
             ,
             yet
             most
             certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             were
             vsed
             by
             Christ
             himselfe
             in
             tyme
             and
             place
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             were
             conuenient
             to
             his
             person
             .
             Thus
             we
             reade
             ,
             that
             sometymes
             he
             
             prayed
             on
             his
             knees
             ,
             
               positis
               genibus
               orabat
            
             ,
             
             sometymes
             standing
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             prayer
             he
             made
             after
             his
             last
             supper
             ,
             sometymes
             prostrate
             on
             his
             face
             ,
             
             
               Procidit
               in
               faciem
               suam
            
             ,
             sometymes
             lifting
             vp
             his
             eyes
             vnto
             Heauen
             ,
             
             
               Subleuatis
               Iesus
               oculis
               dixit
            
             .
             And
             whē
             he
             instituted
             the
             most
             venerable
             Sacrament
             ,
             hauing
             ended
             the
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             he
             washed
             the
             feete
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             sat
             downe
             at
             the
             Table
             ,
             tooke
             bread
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             cast
             vp
             his
             eyes
             vnto
             Heauē
             ,
             gaue
             thankes
             vnto
             his
             Father
             ,
             
             blessed
             the
             bread
             ,
             consecrated
             it
             ,
             deuided
             it
             ,
             gaue
             it
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             ceremonyes
             for
             that
             tyme
             ,
             place
             ,
             and
             season
             .
          
           
             After
             our
             Sauiour
             was
             ascended
             vnto
             Heauen
             ,
             the
             Blessed
             Apostles
             hauing
             receaued
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             begā
             presently
             to
             vse
             ceremonyes
             in
             the
             Masse
             ,
             and
             ordayned
             such
             as
             were
             to
             be
             obserued
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             most
             auncient
             formes
             of
             Masse
             by
             thē
             composed
             ,
             and
             by
             S.
             Clement
             their
             Disciple
             ,
             and
             successour
             of
             S.
             Peeter
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             decrees
             of
             other
             Popes
             ,
             
             and
             Councels
             very
             aunciēt
             ,
             which
             to
             auoyde
             prolixity
             I
             omit
             .
             The
             Apostle
             S.
             Paul
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             those
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             
             appoints
             that
             Womē
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             with
             their
             heades
             couered
             ,
             and
             Men
             with
             their
             heades
             bare
             ,
             as
             also
             many
             thinges
             concerning
             the
             order
             that
             they
             were
             to
             keepe
             ,
             when
             they
             did
             meete
             togeather
             to
             receaue
             the
             most
             Blessed
             Sacrament
             ,
             saying
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             
               Cetera
               cùm
               venero
               disponam
            
             ,
             I
             will
             giue
             order
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             ,
             about
             the
             rest
             of
             these
             thinges
             when
             I
             come
             
             my selfe
             .
             Certayne
             it
             it
             that
             the
             Apostle
             was
             not
             to
             appoynt
             the
             thinges
             essentiall
             vnto
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             (
             for
             these
             our
             Sauiour
             ordayned
             ,
             and
             he
             only
             could
             ,
             and
             had
             power
             to
             ordayne
             them
             )
             but
             only
             certayne
             ceremonies
             concerning
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             a
             most
             certayne
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             speaking
             of
             them
             in
             generall
             be
             very
             auncient
             :
             &
             many
             particular
             ceremonies
             come
             by
             traditiō
             from
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             others
             frō
             the
             chiefe
             Bishops
             ,
             
             and
             Councells
             .
          
           
             For
             it
             was
             not
             conuenient
             that
             the
             vse
             of
             ceremonies
             and
             exteriour
             Religious
             Rites
             in
             the
             holy
             Sacrifice
             of
             Masse
             ,
             should
             be
             left
             to
             the
             liberty
             of
             euery
             one
             ,
             because
             such
             liberty
             might
             be
             occasiō
             of
             many
             errours
             ,
             ignorances
             ,
             and
             superstitions
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             haue
             the
             appointment
             of
             them
             .
             The
             ground
             of
             which
             exteriour
             obseruances
             is
             found
             in
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             set
             downe
             by
             S.
             Paul
             in
             the
             first
             Epistle
             to
             those
             of
             Corynth
             the
             14.
             
             
             Chapter
             ,
             
               Omnia
               secundum
               ordinem
               fiant
               in
               vobis
               ,
            
             Let
             all
             things
             be
             don
             with
             order
             amongst
             you
             ,
             which
             shewes
             that
             it
             is
             requisite
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             ordayne
             &
             appoynt
             order
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             euen
             about
             the
             least
             thinges
             that
             concernes
             this
             most
             holy
             Sacrifice
             .
             For
             if
             this
             were
             left
             to
             the
             choyce
             &
             iudgment
             of
             euery
             one
             ,
             many
             indiscreet
             and
             vnseemly
             ceremonies
             would
             be
             vsed
             :
             neyther
             ought
             any
             thinge
             that
             cōcernes
             so
             high
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             be
             thought
             little
             ,
             or
             of
             small
             esteeme
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             
             be
             done
             with
             grauity
             ,
             and
             decency
             :
             the
             direction
             S.
             Cyprian
             giues
             ,
             being
             here
             of
             speciall
             vse
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             endeauour
             the
             pleasing
             of
             the
             Diuine
             eyes
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             outward
             gate
             and
             composition
             of
             our
             body
             .
             And
             this
             vniformity
             in
             externall
             ceremonies
             ,
             serues
             more
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             Maiesty
             of
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             office
             ,
             shewes
             the
             vnity
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             togeather
             with
             the
             care
             and
             sollicitude
             of
             her
             Pastours
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             God
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             did
             with
             such
             rigour
             
             and
             seuerity
             exact
             the
             perfect
             keeping
             of
             the
             ceremonies
             thereof
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             words
             of
             Deuteronomy
             the
             7.
             
             Chap.
             verse
             11.
             
             
               Keepe
               my
               Precepts
               ,
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               which
               I
               this
               day
               commaund
               vnto
               thee
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             8·
             Chapter
             the
             11.
             
             Verse
             ,
             
               Take
               heed
               thou
               do
               not
               forget
               thy
               Lord
               God
               ,
               nor
               neglect
               his
               Commandments
               ,
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               Iudgmēts
               :
            
             
             &
             the
             same
             Precept
             is
             in
             other
             places
             repeated
             and
             inculcated
             ;
             If
             I
             say
             ,
             God
             did
             require
             so
             perfect
             and
             punctuall
             obseruance
             of
             those
             auncient
             Rites
             ,
             and
             
             Ceremonies
             ,
             that
             were
             but
             figures
             ,
             and
             shadowes
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ;
             how
             Sacred
             ,
             Venerable
             ,
             and
             worthy
             of
             obseruance
             ,
             are
             these
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             wayte
             and
             attend
             immediatly
             vpō
             the
             most
             sacred
             Mysteries
             themselues
             now
             present
             &
             effectuated
             ?
             These
             Ceremonies
             were
             vsed
             to
             the
             end
             that
             with
             due
             exteriour
             decency
             might
             be
             performed
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             a
             lambe
             ,
             or
             calfe
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             other
             bruite
             beast
             ,
             or
             were
             exercised
             about
             the
             handling
             and
             honoring
             
             of
             the
             Arke
             of
             Couenāt
             ,
             the
             bread-loues
             of
             Propositiō
             &
             other
             such
             things
             ;
             but
             our
             ceremonies
             are
             vsed
             about
             the
             sacrifycing
             &
             cōsecrating
             the
             most
             holy
             Body
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             pretious
             Bloud
             ,
             and
             to
             handle
             and
             worship
             with
             due
             &
             religious
             reuerēce
             ,
             the
             same
             true
             and
             liuing
             mysteries
             ,
             which
             by
             those
             dead
             figures
             &
             shadowes
             were
             signified
             .
             Wherfore
             looke
             what
             excellency
             truth
             challengeth
             aboue
             the
             figure
             ,
             the
             body
             aboue
             the
             shadow
             ,
             the
             prototype
             aboue
             the
             picture
             ,
             
             the
             new
             Testament
             aboue
             the
             old
             ;
             the
             same
             excellency
             haue
             the
             ceremonies
             now
             vsed
             aboue
             those
             that
             then
             were
             receaued
             .
             And
             so
             we
             may
             &
             ought
             to
             reason
             ,
             that
             that
             if
             of
             those
             ceremonyes
             ,
             &
             the
             obseruation
             of
             them
             ,
             God
             made
             so
             great
             an
             account
             ,
             greater
             account
             without
             question
             he
             makes
             of
             these
             ,
             seing
             they
             are
             (
             as
             hath
             byn
             sayd
             )
             in
             many
             respects
             much
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             other
             were
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             also
             giue
             a
             ghesse
             ,
             at
             great
             and
             Diuine
             thinges
             by
             consideration
             of
             what
             
             passeth
             human
             thinges
             ,
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             them
             are
             vayne
             vile
             ,
             and
             childish
             .
             It
             is
             a
             wonder
             to
             see
             Noblemen
             ,
             &
             Knights
             that
             liue
             in
             the
             Court
             ,
             how
             perfect
             they
             are
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             how
             curious
             and
             punctuall
             to
             keepe
             them
             .
             All
             is
             reduced
             vnto
             Rules
             and
             Principles
             ,
             euery
             one
             knowes
             who
             is
             to
             be
             couered
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             to
             be
             bareheaded
             ,
             the
             termes
             of
             salutations
             and
             courtesies
             that
             are
             to
             be
             vsed
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             curiosityes
             ;
             then
             
             reason
             it
             is
             that
             in
             them
             and
             their
             exact
             obseruance
             ,
             we
             learne
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             and
             kept
             in
             a
             thing
             of
             truth
             and
             importance
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             the
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             holy
             Masse
             .
             Whē
             the
             King
             drinks
             it
             is
             a
             sight
             to
             behold
             the
             respect
             ,
             the
             order
             ,
             the
             leasure
             ,
             the
             attention
             vsed
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Princes
             takes
             the
             goblet
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             certayn
             number
             of
             ceremonyes
             he
             makes
             his
             reuerence
             ,
             and
             kneeles
             whylest
             the
             Prince
             is
             drinking
             ,
             with
             such
             an
             humble
             kind
             of
             reuerence
             that
             it
             may
             seeme
             he
             would
             
             euen
             put
             himself
             vnder
             the
             ground
             .
             And
             yet
             what
             is
             a
             King
             compared
             with
             God
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             but
             a
             corruptible
             worme
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             name
             of
             King
             made
             fast
             vnto
             him
             as
             it
             were
             with
             pins
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             not
             so
             stronge
             ,
             but
             a
             little
             blast
             of
             infectious
             ayre
             is
             able
             to
             take
             it
             from
             him
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             cōsidering
             what
             we
             doe
             ,
             or
             rather
             what
             we
             omit
             to
             do
             ,
             through
             negligence
             ,
             rudenes
             ,
             want
             of
             carefull
             exactnes
             in
             the
             worship
             and
             seruice
             of
             the
             immortall
             King
             of
             all
             worldes
             &
             ages
             ,
             who
             
             hath
             not
             imbrodered
             in
             his
             garments
             ,
             but
             also
             written
             in
             his
             flancke
             King
             of
             Kinges
             ,
             
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lordes
             ,
             serued
             by
             thousandes
             and
             thousandes
             ,
             
             before
             whome
             ten
             tymes
             an
             hundred
             thousandes
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Seraphims
             ,
             and
             Princes
             of
             glory
             assist
             ,
             all
             with
             great
             reuerence
             and
             most
             profound
             humiliation
             ,
             as
             before
             their
             Creatour
             ,
             and
             the
             vniuersall
             and
             true
             Lord
             of
             all
             .
             Let
             all
             these
             prayse
             him
             for
             euer
             ,
             seing
             notwithstanding
             this
             his
             so
             great
             Maiesty
             &
             highnes
             he
             doth
             not
             disdaine
             ,
             to
             
             choose
             such
             poore
             creatures
             as
             are
             men
             for
             the
             exercise
             and
             celebration
             of
             mysteries
             so
             soueraigne
             and
             Diuine
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Reuerence
             ,
             due
             vnto
             Churches
             and
             holy
             Places
             .
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             conclude
             this
             Treatise
             with
             this
             poynt
             of
             the
             respect
             and
             Reuerence
             ,
             that
             is
             due
             vnto
             Temples
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
             places
             ,
             where
             the
             holy
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             is
             offered
             .
             To
             stire
             vp
             in
             vs
             this
             Reuerend
             affection
             ,
             it
             may
             suffice
             
             that
             we
             open
             our
             eyes
             of
             fayth
             and
             consideration
             ,
             &
             marke
             that
             Churches
             are
             truly
             &
             properly
             the
             houses
             of
             God.
             By
             this
             title
             they
             are
             honoured
             by
             our
             Lord
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             many
             places
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             the
             second
             Chapter
             of
             
               S.
               Iohn
            
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Make
               not
               the
               house
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               an
               house
               of
               negotiation
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             one
             &
             twentith
             Chapter
             of
             S.
             Matthew
             ,
             our
             Sauiour
             alleadgeth
             in
             confirmation
             hereof
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
             
               My
               house
               is
               the
               house
               of
               prayer
               .
            
             The
             fact
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             
             related
             by
             both
             these
             Euangelists
             in
             those
             places
             ,
             is
             very
             notable
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             consideration
             for
             our
             purpose
             .
             For
             the
             modesty
             and
             mildnes
             of
             Christ
             IESVS
             ,
             being
             exceeding
             great
             and
             wonderfull
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             the
             tyme
             of
             his
             lyfe
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             reade
             ,
             that
             he
             chastised
             any
             offence
             with
             his
             owne
             handes
             ;
             hauing
             seen
             and
             dayly
             seeing
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             so
             grieuous
             ,
             and
             hauing
             had
             so
             many
             occasions
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             that
             once
             they
             would
             haue
             cast
             him
             downe
             headlong
             from
             a
             mountayne
             ,
             and
             an
             
             other
             tyme
             they
             tooke
             stones
             to
             stone
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             &
             diuers
             tymes
             they
             vsed
             vnto
             him
             rude
             and
             blasphemous
             wordes
             :
             In
             all
             these
             and
             many
             other
             like
             occasions
             ,
             our
             Sauiour
             behaued
             himselfe
             with
             very
             great
             modesty
             and
             mildnes
             :
             &
             towardes
             all
             sinners
             in
             generall
             he
             shewed
             this
             meekenes
             in
             great
             excesse
             ,
             scarse
             euer
             in
             any
             occasion
             shewing
             displeasure
             or
             indignation
             .
             Yea
             he
             did
             sharply
             rebuke
             at
             a
             certayne
             tyme
             some
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             because
             they
             asked
             him
             leaue
             ,
             that
             they
             
             might
             make
             fire
             come
             downe
             from
             Heauen
             ,
             vpō
             the
             Samaritās
             that
             had
             byn
             so
             discourteous
             towardes
             him
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             let
             him
             haue
             any
             lodging
             or
             entrance
             into
             their
             Citty
             .
             All
             this
             being
             so
             ,
             yet
             the
             first
             tyme
             that
             he
             ascended
             vnto
             Hierusalem
             with
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             finding
             some
             that
             had
             lost
             all
             respect
             and
             reuerence
             towardes
             the
             holynes
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             buying
             and
             selling
             ,
             and
             negotiating
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             though
             these
             negotiations
             were
             about
             thinges
             belonging
             vnto
             the
             Sacrifices
             
             that
             were
             therein
             dayly
             and
             howerly
             offered
             ,
             yet
             he
             tooke
             such
             indignation
             and
             displeasure
             against
             thē
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             a
             whippe
             of
             certayne
             cordes
             he
             there
             found
             ,
             and
             therewith
             set
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             droue
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             threw
             downe
             their
             tables
             ,
             cast
             their
             siluer
             and
             moneys
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             rebuked
             them
             sharply
             &
             with
             hard
             tearmes
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             calling
             them
             theeues
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Make
               not
               of
               the
               house
               of
               my
               Father
               a
               denne
               of
               theeues
               .
            
             This
             happened
             not
             only
             once
             in
             
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             holy
             Predication
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             second
             tyme
             he
             did
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             towardes
             the
             end
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             the
             very
             last
             time
             ,
             or
             the
             last
             sauing
             one
             that
             euer
             he
             entred
             into
             the
             Temple
             .
             By
             this
             fact
             giuing
             vs
             to
             vnderstād
             ,
             what
             great
             account
             he
             maketh
             ,
             that
             all
             decency
             &
             religious
             respect
             should
             be
             vsed
             towardes
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             holy
             Temple
             ,
             because
             only
             against
             the
             breach
             hereof
             he
             shewed
             such
             extraordinary
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             with
             demonstratiō
             of
             anger
             against
             the
             prophaners
             
             
             
             
             
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             he
             would
             beginne
             and
             conclude
             the
             course
             of
             his
             preaching
             .
             Wherupon
             the
             holy
             Euangelist
             noteth
             ,
             that
             his
             Disciples
             reflecting
             vpon
             this
             his
             fact
             ,
             called
             to
             mind
             and
             vnderstood
             ,
             that
             to
             him
             agreed
             that
             which
             is
             writtē
             in
             the
             Psalme
             sixty
             eight
             ,
             
               The
               zeale
               of
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               eateth
               vp
               my
               very
               bowells
               ,
               and
               the
               disorders
               of
               them
               that
               beare
               not
               respect
               vnto
               it
               ,
               fall
               vpon
               me
               ,
               and
               are
               an
               heauy
               and
               burdensome
               load
               vnto
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             we
             are
             to
             note
             ,
             that
             our
             Churches
             are
             tearmed
             
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             reason
             in
             regard
             of
             which
             the
             Temple
             of
             Ierusalē
             was
             so
             entitled
             ,
             which
             many
             times
             ,
             and
             absolutly
             is
             tearmed
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             there
             lodged
             the
             Ark
             of
             Couenāt
             ,
             there
             God
             was
             worshipped
             and
             adored
             ,
             there
             Sacrifice
             offered
             vnto
             him
             ,
             there
             he
             gaue
             audience
             vnto
             men
             ,
             and
             heard
             the
             petitions
             they
             made
             vnto
             him
             .
             Not
             only
             for
             these
             respects
             Christians
             Churches
             be
             tearmed
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             vpon
             greater
             
             reasons
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             which
             this
             honorable
             stile
             ,
             doth
             belonge
             vnto
             them
             ,
             much
             more
             properly
             then
             it
             did
             vnto
             the
             auncient
             Temple
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             God
             himselfe
             dwelleth
             in
             them
             really
             &
             personally
             in
             the
             most
             Blessed
             Sacramēt
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Worde
             ,
             and
             only
             begotten
             Sonne
             of
             God
             abides
             in
             more
             particular
             manner
             then
             in
             any
             other
             parte
             ,
             or
             creature
             in
             the
             world
             .
             For
             not
             only
             there
             he
             is
             according
             to
             his
             Diuinity
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             which
             he
             is
             euery
             where
             ,
             by
             Essence
             ,
             
             Presence
             ,
             &
             Power
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             most
             sacred
             Humanity
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             which
             is
             seated
             in
             Heauen
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             eternall
             Father
             ;
             this
             selfe-some
             Humanity
             with
             the
             selfe
             same
             Glory
             ,
             Maiesty
             ,
             and
             Greatnes
             is
             really
             and
             personally
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             though
             couered
             with
             the
             sacramentall
             formes
             of
             Bread
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             presence
             is
             inuisible
             ,
             but
             only
             vnto
             eyes
             enlightned
             with
             fayth
             ,
             who
             see
             his
             wordes
             verified
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             ,
             and
             his
             promise
             accōplished
             ,
             
             
               Behold
               I
               am
               with
               you
               all
               dayes
               ,
               vnto
               the
               consummatiō
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             glory
             ,
             and
             most
             singular
             priuiledge
             of
             the
             Christiā
             people
             ,
             to
             haue
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             true
             GOD
             for
             their
             Neighbour
             ,
             &
             a
             soiourner
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             Catholike
             Towne
             ,
             or
             Villadge
             ,
             how
             small
             and
             contemptible
             soeuer
             ,
             wherein
             our
             Lord
             hath
             not
             his
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             house
             :
             so
             that
             ,
             if
             in
             a
             Village
             there
             be
             but
             twelue
             Neighbours
             ,
             he
             
             maketh
             the
             thirteenth
             .
             Thus
             God
             would
             honour
             and
             fauour
             the
             Christian
             people
             ,
             a
             thing
             most
             worthy
             to
             be
             esteemed
             and
             honoured
             in
             farre
             more
             excellent
             manmer
             then
             we
             doe
             honour
             and
             esteeme
             the
             same
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             I
             sayd
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             need
             to
             say
             much
             of
             this
             poynt
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             we
             open
             the
             eyes
             of
             fayth
             ,
             and
             consider
             attentiuely
             ,
             that
             Temples
             be
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             IESVS
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             is
             really
             ,
             
             and
             personally
             present
             with
             all
             his
             Glory
             and
             Maiesty
             ;
             a
             truth
             most
             sure
             &
             certayne
             ,
             yea
             that
             also
             many
             thousāds
             of
             Angels
             accompany
             him
             ,
             making
             the
             Church
             his
             Court
             therein
             ,
             yielding
             him
             perpetuall
             prayses
             and
             continuall
             honour
             .
             And
             so
             in
             the
             prayer
             of
             the
             holy
             Diuine
             Office
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             last
             Houre
             and
             Compline
             is
             concluded
             ,
             sayth
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             Visit
             we
             beseech
             thee
             o
             Lord
             ,
             this
             habitation
             ,
             and
             let
             thyne
             Angels
             who
             dwell
             therin
             ,
             keepe
             vs.
             The
             glorious
             Apostle
             S.
             Paul
             in
             
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             seemes
             to
             affirm
             no
             lesse
             where
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
             
               You
               are
               not
               come
               to
               a
               materiall
               mountayne
               ,
               nor
               vnto
               a
               fire
               that
               may
               be
               seene
               ,
               but
               you
               are
               come
               to
               the
               mountayne
               of
               Syon
               the
               Citty
               of
               the
               liuing
               God
               ,
               the
               Heauenly
               Ierusalem
               ,
               the
               resort
               of
               many
               thousandes
               of
               Angels
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Primitiues
               .
            
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             as
             without
             question
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             we
             beare
             due
             respect
             ,
             reuerence
             ,
             and
             veneration
             vnto
             holy
             places
             ,
             no
             more
             is
             needfull
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             open
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             consider
             the
             great
             reuerence
             and
             veneration
             that
             is
             
             due
             vnto
             the
             Holy
             places
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             true
             houses
             of
             God
             where
             he
             is
             present
             ,
             &
             hath
             his
             aboade
             ,
             togeather
             with
             his
             Celestiall
             Courtyers
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             we
             looke
             into
             holy
             Scripture
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             a
             very
             auncient
             custome
             of
             holy
             Men
             ,
             to
             beare
             great
             respect
             vnto
             such
             places
             where
             God
             was
             present
             ,
             or
             did
             manifest
             himselfe
             in
             particular
             manner
             .
             In
             Genesis
             is
             written
             of
             the
             Patriarch
             Iacob
             ,
             that
             flying
             from
             the
             house
             of
             his
             Father
             to
             auoyde
             the
             wrath
             of
             his
             Brother
             Esau
             ,
             
             the
             first
             dayes
             iourney
             he
             was
             benighted
             ,
             in
             a
             forlorne
             place
             .
             There
             falling
             a
             sleep
             he
             saw
             a
             great
             Ladder
             which
             did
             reach
             from
             Heauen
             vnto
             earth
             ,
             vpon
             the
             which
             Angels
             went
             vp
             &
             downe
             ,
             and
             God
             stood
             on
             the
             toppe
             thereof
             .
             The
             holy
             Iacob
             awaking
             out
             of
             his
             sleepe
             ,
             conceaued
             so
             great
             reuerēce
             vnto
             that
             place
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             seene
             the
             former
             vision
             therein
             ,
             that
             full
             of
             feare
             and
             astonishment
             he
             sayd
             :
             How
             dreadfull
             is
             this
             place
             ,
             verily
             here
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             court
             of
             God
             &
             gate
             of
             Heauen
             .
             
             In
             testimony
             wherof
             ,
             he
             cōsecrated
             the
             sayd
             place
             as
             far
             as
             he
             could
             ,
             raysing
             vp
             the
             stone
             that
             he
             had
             laid
             that
             night
             vnder
             his
             head
             ,
             anointing
             it
             with
             oyle
             (
             which
             was
             still
             taken
             for
             the
             signe
             of
             consecration
             )
             and
             leauing
             the
             same
             there
             as
             a
             tokē
             that
             the
             place
             was
             sacred
             ,
             and
             honour
             and
             veneration
             due
             vnto
             it
             ,
             because
             God
             had
             therin
             shewed
             himself
             :
             and
             vnto
             the
             Citty
             that
             was
             neere
             vnto
             that
             place
             called
             Luza
             ,
             he
             gaue
             the
             name
             of
             Bethel
             ,
             which
             signifyes
             
               House
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
           
             In
             Exodus
             ,
             it
             is
             recorded
             that
             holy
             Moyses
             leading
             the
             flocke
             of
             his
             Father-in-law
             through
             the
             most
             solitary
             &
             woodiest
             part
             of
             the
             Mount
             Horeb
             ,
             God
             appeared
             vnto
             him
             in
             a
             very
             strāg
             and
             meruaylous
             manner
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             a
             Bush
             which
             did
             burn
             with
             a
             great
             fire
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             consume
             .
             And
             when
             Moyses
             did
             approach
             to
             see
             the
             sayd
             Miracle
             more
             distinctly
             nigh
             at
             hande
             ,
             the
             Angell
             that
             represented
             the
             person
             of
             God
             cryed
             vnto
             him
             :
             Stand
             still
             ,
             approach
             no
             nearer
             for
             the
             place
             wher
             
             thou
             art
             is
             holy
             land
             .
             Moyses
             hearing
             the
             voyce
             declaring
             God
             to
             be
             there
             present
             fell
             prostrate
             on
             his
             face
             ,
             not
             dearing
             to
             lift
             vp
             his
             eyes
             ,
             nor
             to
             cast
             them
             towardes
             the
             place
             where
             God
             did
             abide
             .
             And
             from
             that
             tyme
             euer
             after
             the
             Mountayne
             was
             held
             in
             great
             veneratiō
             ,
             and
             called
             the
             holy
             Mountayne
             ,
             the
             Mountayne
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             third
             Booke
             of
             Kinges
             ,
             the
             ninteenth
             Chapter
             .
             In
             this
             respect
             the
             Apostle
             S.
             Peter
             calleth
             the
             Mount
             Thabor
             the
             holy
             Mountayne
             where
             
             our
             Sauiour
             was
             transfigured
             ,
             because
             there
             he
             once
             ,
             shewed
             his
             Maiesty
             and
             glory
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             these
             places
             ,
             because
             God
             once
             appeared
             in
             them
             became
             so
             specially
             venerable
             ,
             and
             reuerenced
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             ought
             our
             Temples
             to
             be
             honoured
             where
             our
             Lord
             himselfe
             makes
             his
             mansion
             and
             his
             aboade
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             ordinary
             residence
             and
             pallace
             ,
             where
             he
             worketh
             dayly
             so
             many
             wonders
             ,
             and
             bestoweth
             on
             men
             so
             many
             fauours
             ?
             If
             those
             holy
             Patriarchs
             worshipped
             
             with
             such
             humble
             respect
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             once
             or
             twice
             they
             saw
             God
             ,
             or
             an
             Angel
             that
             spake
             to
             thē
             in
             his
             name
             ;
             what
             honour
             would
             they
             beare
             ,
             what
             respect
             would
             they
             shew
             to
             our
             Churchs
             ,
             had
             they
             liued
             in
             so
             happy
             an
             age
             as
             we
             liue
             in
             ,
             but
             through
             rudenes
             and
             ingratitude
             ,
             doe
             not
             esteeme
             nor
             acknowledge
             our
             happines
             ?
             If
             the
             holy
             Patriarch
             Iacob
             conceaued
             such
             dread
             and
             reuerence
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             in
             his
             sleep
             he
             saw
             a
             lader
             on
             which
             the
             Angels
             went
             vp
             and
             down
             ,
             
             what
             reuerence
             and
             dread
             would
             he
             conceyue
             should
             he
             see
             (
             as
             we
             dayly
             see
             with
             the
             eyes
             of
             fayth
             )
             the
             very
             Son
             of
             God
             to
             come
             down
             ,
             and
             place
             himselfe
             in
             the
             handes
             of
             Priests
             .
             And
             this
             not
             seene
             in
             sleepe
             or
             in
             a
             dreame
             ,
             but
             by
             sight
             more
             certayne
             ,
             &
             more
             infallible
             then
             any
             thing
             can
             be
             ,
             that
             we
             see
             with
             eyes
             ,
             and
             feele
             with
             handes
             ;
             with
             how
             far
             greater
             reason
             would
             he
             exclayme
             :
             Verily
             dreadfull
             is
             this
             place
             ,
             verily
             God
             is
             in
             this
             place
             ?
             And
             with
             much
             more
             truth
             haue
             sayd
             ,
             verily
             
             this
             is
             the
             house
             of
             God
             and
             entrance
             of
             Heauen
             ?
             If
             holy
             Moyses
             cōceaued
             such
             feare
             and
             reuerence
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             looke
             on
             the
             Bush
             out
             of
             which
             an
             Angell
             spake
             vnto
             him
             in
             the
             name
             &
             person
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             reuerence
             would
             he
             conceaue
             ,
             what
             deuotion
             would
             he
             declare
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             enter
             into
             our
             Churches
             and
             see
             the
             most
             venerable
             Sacrament
             ,
             knowing
             as
             certaynly
             as
             we
             do
             ▪
             that
             there
             God
             is
             in
             person
             being
             made
             Man
             for
             our
             sake
             ,
             and
             so
             sweet
             and
             courteous
             towardes
             men
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             receaued
             
             and
             eaten
             of
             them
             .
             Oh
             holy
             Patriarches
             ,
             me
             thinkes
             ,
             that
             frō
             your
             seates
             of
             Heauenly
             glory
             you
             behold
             vs
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             are
             ashamed
             to
             see
             our
             stupidity
             and
             rudenes
             ,
             who
             know
             not
             how
             to
             esteeme
             and
             honour
             such
             sacred
             and
             venerable
             places
             as
             are
             our
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             how
             to
             enter
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             stay
             in
             them
             with
             the
             dread
             and
             reuerence
             ,
             as
             reason
             requireth
             of
             vs.
             One
             day
             you
             shal
             be
             our
             Iudges
             ,
             and
             condemne
             vs
             as
             rude
             &
             vnmannerly
             ,
             seing
             we
             do
             not
             
             imitate
             your
             example
             in
             worshipping
             holy
             places
             ,
             our
             Temples
             being
             with
             great
             excesse
             ,
             more
             venerable
             and
             glorious
             then
             those
             which
             you
             did
             so
             highly
             esteeme
             and
             honour
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             being
             present
             ,
             and
             hearing
             the
             Holy
             Office
             of
             Masse
             ,
             which
             hath
             alwayes
             byn
             in
             most
             high
             esteeme
             ,
             &
             publickly
             celebrated
             euery
             where
             ,
             both
             among
             the
             Syrians
             ,
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             and
             the
             Latines
             ,
             euer
             since
             the
             tyme
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Prayer
               before
               Masse
               .
            
             
               LORD
               Iesu-Christ
               ,
               the
               pure
               light
               of
               harts
               ,
               and
               the
               Eternall
               truth
               ,
               stay
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               and
               collect
               mine
               euer-wandring
               &
               distracted
               mind
               ,
               that
               I
               ,
               may
               be
               attentiue
               ,
               
               &
               with
               reuerence
               present
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               thy
               infinite
               Maiesty
               ,
               whiles
               this
               holy
               office
               of
               Masse
               is
               celebrated
               ,
               and
               reape
               thence
               true
               fruit
               ,
               healthfull
               to
               my
               soule
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               especially
               that
               I
               may
               with
               thankes-giuing
               call
               to
               mind
               thine
               vnspeakeable
               charity
               ,
               wherwith
               thou
               offered'st
               thy self
               to
               a
               most
               cruell
               death
               for
               my
               Redemption
               .
               To
               thee
               be
               al
               praise
               &
               thans-giuing
               ,
               thou
               being
               the
               Priest
               &
               the
               Host
               ,
               and
               our
               Bishop
               according
               to
               the
               Order
               of
               Melchisedech
               ,
               who
               hast
               taught
               Priests
               to
               
               offer
               a
               cleane
               oblation
               ,
               and
               euery
               where
               to
               sacrifice
               vnto
               the
               Eternall
               God
               ,
               vnder
               the
               likenes
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               .
            
          
           
             
               Then
               blessing
               thy selfe
               ,
               begin
               with
               the
               Priest
               thus
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               enter
               vnto
               the
               Altare
               of
               God
               ;
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               maketh
               my
               youth
               ioyfull
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               42.
               Psalme
            
             
               IVdge
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               &
               discerne
               my
               cause
               from
               the
               nation
               not
               holy
               :
               from
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               deceitfull
               man
               
               deliuer
               me
               .
            
             
               Because
               thou
               art
               God
               my
               strength
               :
               why
               hast
               thou
               repelled
               me
               ?
               and
               why
               goe
               I
               sorrowfull
               ,
               whiles
               the
               ennemy
               afflicteth
               me
               ?
            
             
               Send
               forth
               thy
               light
               ,
               &
               thy
               truth
               :
               they
               haue
               conducted
               me
               ,
               and
               brought
               me
               into
               thy
               holy
               hill
               ,
               &
               into
               thy
               tabernacles
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               will
               enter
               vnto
               the
               Altar
               of
               God
               :
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               maketh
               my
               youth
               ioyfull
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               confesse
               to
               thee
               on
               the
               harpe
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               art
               thou
               sorrowfull
               ,
               O
               my
               soule
               :
               And
               why
               doest
               
               thou
               trouble
               me
               ?
            
             
               Hope
               in
               God
               ,
               because
               yet
               will
               I
               confesse
               to
               him
               :
               the
               saluation
               of
               my
               countenance
               ,
               and
               my
               God.
               
            
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Sonne
               &c.
               
               Euen
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               now
               ,
               and
               euer
               ,
               and
               world
               without
               end
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               enter
               vnto
               the
               Altare
               of
               God
               :
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               maketh
               my
               youth
               ioyfull
               .
            
             
               Our
               help
               is
               in
               the
               name
               of
               our
               Lord
               :
               who
               hath
               made
               Heauen
               and
               Earth·
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Generall
               Confession
               .
            
             
               I
               Confesse
               vnto
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               vnto
               the
               B.
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               to
               B.
               Michael
               the
               Archangell
               ,
               to
               B.
               Iohn
               Baptist
               ,
               to
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               Peter
               ,
               and
               Paul
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               Saintes
               ,
               and
               to
               you
               ,
               O
               Father
               ,
               because
               I
               haue
               grieuously
               sinned
               in
               thought
               ,
               word
               ,
               and
               deed
               ,
               through
               my
               fault
               ,
               my
               fault
               ,
               my
               most
               grieuous
               fault
               .
               Therefore
               I
               beseech
               the
               B.
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               the
               B.
               Michael
               the
               Archangell
               ,
               the
               B.
               Iohn
               Baptist
               ,
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               Peter
               &
               Paul
               ,
               all
               the
               Saints
               ,
               
               &
               you
               ,
               O
               Father
               ,
               to
               pray
               to
               our
               Lord
               God
               for
               me
               .
               Amē
               .
            
             
               Almighty
               God
               haue
               mercy
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               forgiue
               vs
               all
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               bring
               vs
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               conuerted
               wilt
               giue
               life
               vnto
               vs
               ▪
               and
               thy
               people
               shall
               reioyce
               in
               thee
               .
            
             
               Lord
               shew
               vnto
               vs
               thy
               mercy
               :
               and
               giue
               vs
               thy
               saluation
               .
            
             
               Lord
               ,
               heare
               my
               prayer
               :
               and
               let
               my
               crye
               come
               vnto
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               TAke
               from
               vs
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               we
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               all
               our
               
               iniquities
               ,
               that
               hauing
               hart
               and
               mind
               pure
               and
               vndefiled
               ,
               we
               may
               deserue
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Holies
               of
               Holies
               .
               Though
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Lord
               haue
               mercy
               vpō
               vs.
               Lord
               haue
               mercy
               vpon
               vs.
               Lord
               haue
               mercy
               vpon
               vs.
               Christ
               haue
               mercy
               vpon
               vs.
               Christ
               haue
               mercy
               vpon
               vs.
               Christ
               haue
               mercy
               vpon
               vs.
               Lord
               haue
               mercy
               vpon
               vs.
               Lord
               haue
               mercy
               vpon
               vs.
               Lord
               haue
               mercy
               vpon
               vs.
               
            
             
               
                 Adde
                 heere
                 three
                 tymes
              
               ,
               Pater
               Noster
               &c.
               
                 for
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 committed
                 in
                 thought
                 ,
                 word
                 ,
                 &
                 deed
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 Name
                 thou
                 art
                 baptized
                 ,
                 may
                 pardon
                 thee
                 thy
                 offences
                 ;
                 &
                 that
                 being
                 dead
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayest
                 for
                 the
                 tyme
                 to
                 come
                 liue
                 to
                 iustice
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Angels
               Hymne
               ,
               Gloria
               in
               excelsis
               .
            
             
               GLory
               in
               the
               highest
               to
               God
               ,
               &
               in
               earth
               peace
               to
               men
               of
               good
               will
               :
               we
               prayse
               thee
               ,
               we
               blesse
               thee
               ,
               we
               adore
               thee
               ,
               we
               glorify
               thee
               .
               We
               giue
               thee
               thankes
               for
               thy
               great
               glory
               .
               Lord
               God
               ,
               King
               of
               Heauen
               .
               God
               the
               Father
               Almighty
               .
               Lord
               the
               only
               begottē
               Sonne
               Iesus-Christ
               ,
               
               Lord
               God
               ,
               Lābe
               of
               God
               ,
               Sonne
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               Who
               takest
               away
               the
               Sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               haue
               mercy
               vpon
               vs.
               Who
               takest
               away
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               world
               receiue
               our
               prayers
               .
               Who
               sittest
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               haue
               mercy
               vpon
               vs.
               Because
               thou
               art
               alone
               holy
               ,
               thou
               alone
               our
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               alone
               most
               high
               ,
               O
               Iesus-Christ
               ,
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               S.
               Augustines
               briefe
               Confession
               ,
               touching
               the
               holy
               Trinity
               .
            
             
               WE
               do
               with
               our
               whole
               hart
               &
               mouth
               cōfesse
               ,
               prayse
               &
               blesse
               thee
               God
               the
               Father
               vnbegotten
               ,
               thee
               the
               only
               begottē
               Sonne
               ,
               thee
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               the
               Paraclete
               ,
               the
               holy
               &
               vndeuided
               Trinity
               .
               Glory
               be
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               who
               hath
               created
               vs.
               Glory
               to
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               who
               hath
               redeemed
               vs.
               Glory
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               who
               hath
               sanctified
               vs.
               Glory
               to
               the
               most
               soueraigne
               &
               vndeuided
               Trinity
               ,
               one
               God
               world
               without
               end
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
                 After
                 the
                 Epistle
                 is
                 read
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 commonly
                 cōprehēdeth
                 the
                 admonitiō
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 whē
                 the
                 Priest
                 cōmeth
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 stand
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 attentiue
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 make
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 vpō
                 thy
                 forehead
                 ,
                 mouth
                 &
                 breast
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 from
                 thy
                 hart
                 these
                 wordes
                 :
              
               Glory
               be
               to
               thee
               O
               Lord.
               
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 ended
                 ,
              
               Prayse
               be
               to
               thee
               ,
               O
               Christ
               ,
               who
               by
               thy selfe
               ,
               &
               by
               thy
               Apostles
               ,
               hast
               vouchsafed
               to
               preach
               the
               gospell
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               &
               to
               giue
               the
               incredulous
               and
               vnbelieuing
               ,
               the
               true
               light
               of
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             
               Say
               the
               Creed
               with
               the
               Priest.
               
            
             
               I
               Belieue
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               Almighty
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               When
               the
               Priest
               hath
               made
               the
               oblation
               ,
               say
               thus
               .
            
             
               LEt
               vs
               giue
               thākes
               to
               our
               Lord
               God
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               is
               truely
               a
               worthy
               thing
               ,
               and
               iust
               ,
               &
               meete
               ,
               and
               healthfull
               that
               we
               alwayes
               and
               euery
               where
               yield
               thee
               thanks
               ,
               holy
               Lord
               ,
               Father
               omnipotēt
               ,
               eternall
               God
               ,
               by
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
               By
               whom
               the
               Angels
               prayse
               thy
               Maiesty
               ,
               the
               Dominatiōs
               adore
               it
               ,
               the
               Powers
               trēble
               before
               it
               ,
               the
               heauens
               and
               the
               Vertues
               of
               the
               heauens
               ,
               &
               the
               blessed
               Seraphims
               doe
               with
               ioynt
               exultation
               celebrate
               it
               .
               With
               
               whom
               we
               also
               beseech
               thee
               to
               commaund
               that
               our
               voyces
               maybe
               admitted
               &
               heard
               ,
               with
               humble
               confessiō
               saying
               :
               Holy
               ,
               holy
               ,
               holy
               Lord
               God
               of
               Sabaoth
               .
               The
               heauens
               and
               the
               earth
               be
               full
               of
               thy
               glory
               ,
               Osanna
               in
               the
               highest
               .
               Blessed
               is
               he
               who
               cōmeth
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               our
               Lord.
               Osāna
               in
               the
               highest
               .
            
             
               
                 Heere
                 ,
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 fiue
                 Wounds
                 of
                 our
                 Redeemer
                 (
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 honoured
                 inough
                 )
                 say
                 ,
              
               Pater
               Noster
               
                 fiue
                 tymes
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 liuing
                 and
                 dying
                 thou
                 mayest
                 receiue
                 the
                 aboundant
                 vertue
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 passion
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therby
                 obtayne
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 your selues
                 and
                 others
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               Prayer
               to
               Christ.
               
            
             
               BLessed
               be
               thou
               ,
               o
               Lord
               Iesu-Christ
               ,
               Sonne
               of
               the
               liuing
               God
               ,
               who
               hauing
               compassion
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               camest
               downe
               from
               heauen
               ,
               &
               being
               a
               true
               Sacrifice
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               liberally
               offredst
               vpō
               the
               altar
               of
               the
               Crosse
               thine
               innocent
               body
               and
               bloud
               ,
               which
               thou
               tookst
               of
               the
               B.
               Virgin.
               Prayse
               and
               glory
               be
               to
               thee
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               same
               body
               and
               bloud
               of
               thyne
               ,
               
               thou
               hast
               instituted
               not
               only
               the
               bread
               of
               life
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               to
               receiue
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               sacrifice
               to
               be
               offered
               vpon
               the
               altare
               by
               the
               Priests
               :
               and
               hast
               left
               it
               to
               be
               celebrated
               till
               the
               worlds
               end
               ,
               that
               thy
               Church
               might
               haue
               a
               perpetuall
               and
               pure
               sacrifice
               to
               celebrate
               all
               the
               world
               ouer
               .
               Iesu
               of
               Nazareth
               crucified
               for
               vs
               ,
               be
               mercifull
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               sinners
               ,
               and
               graunt
               that
               we
               may
               receiue
               the
               effectuall
               fruit
               and
               vertue
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               Sacrifice
               ,
               to
               the
               profit
               of
               both
               body
               &
               
               soule
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               prosperity
               and
               consolation
               of
               the
               faithfull
               .
            
          
           
             
               At
               the
               Eleuation
               of
               the
               holy
               Host
               ,
               and
               Chalice
               .
            
             
               WE
               adore
               thee
               ,
               o
               Lord
               Iesu-Christ
               ,
               our
               King
               &
               high
               Priest
               ,
               and
               we
               blesse
               thee
               ,
               who
               by
               thy
               holy
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               bloudy
               oblation
               of
               this
               thy
               sacred
               body
               &
               bloud
               hast
               redeemed
               vs
               ,
               and
               recōciled
               vs
               ,
               being
               lost
               creatures
               ,
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               .
               By
               thine
               infinite
               goodnes
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               make
               me
               ,
               and
               all
               thy
               Church
               ,
               participant
               of
               all
               thy
               redemption
               ,
               and
               to
               receyue
               
               in
               vs
               the
               fruit
               of
               thy
               death
               ,
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               ascension
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Hayle
               the
               worlds
               saluation
               ,
               the
               eternall
               word
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               true
               host
               ,
               liuing
               flesh
               ,
               perfect
               Deity
               ,
               &
               life
               euerlasting
               .
               Thou
               art
               my
               Lord
               ,
               and
               my
               God
               ,
               whome
               I
               humbly
               adore
               ,
               and
               faythfully
               inuocate
               ,
               being
               present
               vpon
               this
               Altare
               in
               body
               &
               bloud
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               haue
               thee
               my
               Redeemer
               ,
               propitious
               and
               fauourable
               vnto
               me
               in
               prosperity
               and
               aduersity
               ,
               in
               life
               and
               in
               death
               ;
               and
               finally
               
               may
               behold
               thee
               face
               to
               face
               ,
               raygning
               in
               Heauen
               .
               Who
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               &
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               liuest
               and
               raygnest
               world
               without
               end
               Amen
               .
            
             
               The
               soule
               of
               Christ
               sanctify
               me
               ,
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               saue
               me
               ,
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               inebriate
               me
               ,
               the
               water
               of
               Christs
               side
               wash
               me
               ,
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
               strengthē
               me
               .
               O
               good
               Iesu
               vouchsafe
               to
               heare
               me
               ,
               and
               permit
               me
               not
               to
               be
               separated
               frō
               thee
               .
               From
               the
               malignant
               Angell
               defend
               me
               .
               In
               the
               houre
               of
               my
               death
               call
               me
               ,
               and
               will
               me
               to
               come
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               that
               
               together
               with
               thine
               Angels
               I
               may
               prayse
               thee
               for
               euer
               &
               euer
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               For
               whome
               we
               ought
               most
               of
               all
               to
               pray
               in
               Masse-tyme
               .
            
             
               MOst
               soueraygne
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               Redeemer
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               Iesu-Christ
               ,
               who
               discouerest
               thy self
               vnto
               vs
               not
               only
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               this
               venerable
               Sacrament
               ,
               togeather
               with
               thy
               body
               and
               bloud
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               as
               thou
               sufferest
               thy selfe
               to
               be
               touched
               ,
               offered
               ,
               &
               eaten
               by
               sinners
               :
               haue
               mercy
               vpō
               vs
               ,
               who
               without
               thy
               grace
               are
               not
               able
               to
               do
               anything
               ,
               
               &
               giue
               thine
               assistāce
               to
               thy
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               spread
               ouer
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               that
               by
               thee
               the
               true
               Catholikes
               may
               haue
               peace
               ,
               and
               by
               thy
               conduct
               may
               be
               safe
               &
               defended
               against
               their
               enemies
               whersoeuer
               .
               Establish
               sufficiēt
               Pastours
               ouer
               thy
               flock
               ,
               and
               contayne
               all
               Magistrats
               in
               their
               office
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               rule
               ,
               and
               profit
               the
               Christiā
               Common-wealth
               ,
               conformably
               to
               thy
               will
               &
               pleasure
               .
               Conuert
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               all
               miserable
               sinners
               ,
               who
               are
               strayed
               from
               their
               faith
               ,
               that
               by
               thine
               inspiratiō
               they
               may
               
               returne
               to
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               :
               giue
               the
               light
               of
               fayth
               to
               Infidels
               ,
               comfort
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               restore
               the
               sicke
               to
               their
               health
               ,
               help
               the
               miserable
               ▪
               succour
               the
               needy
               &
               poore
               :
               protect
               also
               our
               parēts
               ,
               kinsfolks
               ,
               benefactours
               &
               friēds
               ,
               conserue
               thē
               that
               they
               may
               carefully
               imbrace
               and
               loue
               those
               things
               that
               appertayne
               to
               fayth
               and
               Catholicke
               obedience
               .
               And
               through
               thy
               goodnes
               &
               clemency
               ,
               take
               away
               from
               vs
               whatsoeuer
               is
               displeasing
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               and
               giue
               vs
               strength
               and
               vertue
               to
               auoyd
               all
               sinne
               ,
               and
               imbrace
               
               all
               good
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               fulfill
               thy
               will
               and
               our
               own
               vocation
               .
               Admit
               this
               healthfull
               Sacrament
               offered
               by
               the
               Catholicke
               Priest
               ,
               in
               full
               satisfaction
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               for
               an
               aboundant
               supply
               of
               our
               negligences
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               particuler
               thankes-giuing
               for
               all
               thy
               benefits
               whatsoeuer
               bestowed
               vpon
               vs
               :
               &
               graunt
               pardon
               &
               euerlasting
               rest
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               the
               liuing
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               faithfull
               departed
               .
            
          
           
             
               For
               the
               obtayning
               of
               peace
               .
            
             
               LAmbe
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               takest
               away
               the
               sinnes
               of
               
               the
               world
               ,
               haue
               mercy
               vpon
               vs.
               
            
             
               Lambe
               of
               God
               who
               takest
               away
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               haue
               mercy
               vpon
               vs.
               
            
             
               Lambe
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               takest
               away
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               giue
               peace
               of
               tyme
               ,
               of
               hart
               ,
               and
               of
               eternity
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               haue
               a
               perfect
               vniō
               with
               our
               Nighbours
               ,
               enioy
               a
               peacefull
               cōscience
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               that
               eternall
               repose
               in
               heauen
               ,
               whereunto
               all
               the
               elect
               doe
               aspire
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               For
               the
               publicke
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               GRaunt
               peace
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               in
               our
               dayes
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               not
               any
               other
               who
               fighteth
               for
               vs
               ,
               but
               thou
               ,
               O
               Lord.
               Vers.
               Peace
               be
               made
               in
               thy
               vertue
               .
               Resp.
               And
               aboundance
               in
               thy
               towers
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               O
               God
               ,
               frō
               whome
               flow
               all
               holy
               desires
               ,
               right
               counsayles
               and
               iust
               workes
               ;
               giue
               vnto
               thy
               seruantes
               that
               peace
               ,
               which
               the
               world
               is
               not
               able
               to
               giue
               :
               and
               that
               our
               harts
               being
               bent
               to
               the
               obseruance
               of
               thy
               commandemēts
               ,
               
               &
               the
               feare
               of
               our
               enemies
               being
               taken
               away
               ,
               the
               tymes
               may
               be
               through
               thy
               protection
               profitable
               .
            
             
               O
               God
               the
               author
               &
               louer
               of
               peace
               ,
               whose
               knowledge
               is
               life
               ,
               and
               whose
               seruice
               is
               a
               kingdome
               ,
               protect
               thy
               seruants
               from
               all
               oppressions
               and
               assaults
               ,
               that
               we
               ,
               relying
               vpon
               thy
               defence
               ,
               may
               not
               feare
               the
               force
               of
               any
               hostility
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               deliuered
               from
               all
               tentations
               that
               trouble
               vs.
               By
               Iesu-Christ
               thy
               Sonne
               our
               Lord.
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               At
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               when
               the
               Priest
               blesseth
               the
               people
               ,
               reuerently
               kneele
               downe
               ,
               and
               as
               one
               who
               expecteth
               an
               Heauenly
               benediction
               &
               blessing
               from
               God
               ,
               with
               an
               ardent
               faith
               ,
               say
               .
            
             
               OMnipotent
               &
               most
               merciful
               God
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Son
               ,
               &
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               blesse
               vs
               and
               keep
               vs.
               Iesus
               of
               Nazareth
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               the
               tytle
               of
               triumph
               ,
               blesse
               and
               defend
               vs
               from
               al
               euill
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               This
               done
               ,
               blesse
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               say
               with
               the
               Priest
               ,
               
                 S.
                 Iohns
              
               Gospel
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               beginning
               was
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               was
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               was
               the
               word
               .
               This
               was
               in
               the
               beginning
               with
               GOD.
               All
               things
               were
               made
               by
               him
               :
               and
               without
               him
               was
               made
               nothing
               that
               was
               made
               .
               In
               him
               was
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               was
               the
               light
               of
               men
               ;
               &
               the
               light
               shined
               in
               darcknes
               ,
               and
               the
               darcknes
               did
               not
               comprehend
               it
               .
               There
               
               was
               a
               man
               sent
               from
               God
               ,
               whose
               name
               was
               Iohn
               .
               This
               man
               came
               for
               testimony
               ,
               to
               giue
               testimony
               of
               the
               light
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               might
               belieue
               through
               him
               .
               He
               was
               not
               the
               light
               ,
               but
               to
               giue
               testimony
               of
               the
               light
               .
               It
               was
               the
               true
               light
               ,
               which
               lightneth
               euery
               man
               that
               commeth
               into
               this
               world
               .
               He
               was
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               was
               made
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               knew
               him
               not
               .
               He
               came
               into
               his
               owne
               and
               his
               owne
               receyued
               him
               not
               .
               But
               as
               many
               as
               receyued
               him
               ,
               he
               gaue
               thē
               power
               
               be
               made
               the
               Sonnes
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               belieue
               in
               his
               name
               .
               Who
               not
               of
               bloud
               ▪
               nor
               of
               the
               will
               of
               flesh
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               will
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               of
               God
               are
               borne
               .
               AND
               THE
               WORD
               VVAS
               MADE
               FLESH
               ,
               and
               dwelt
               in
               vs
               (
               and
               we
               saw
               the
               glory
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               of
               the
               only
               begotten
               of
               the
               Father
               )
               full
               of
               grace
               and
               verity
               .
               Resp.
               Prayse
               be
               to
               thee
               ,
               O
               Christ.
               
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A07609-e810
           
             Plato
             Dialog
             .
             8.
             de
             legibus
             .
             Arist.
             l.
             8.
             
             Ae●
             1.
             c
             9.
             
             Cice.
             de
             natura
             Deorū
             .
          
           
             S.
             Tho.
             22
             q.
             88.
             
             ●
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             
          
           
             Iren.
             l.
             5
             c.
             25.
             
             Hilar.
             Auct
             .
             imper
             .
             in
             Matt.
             ●4
             .
             Hieron
             .
             Beda
             .
             Dan.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             12
             
          
           
             Sess
             ▪
             22.
             c.
             1.
             
             &
             Can.
             1.
             
          
           
             De
             Missa
             priuata
             tom
             .
             9.
             
             Ger.
             fol
             28.
             
          
           
             Catec
             .
             mystag
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Clem.
             Epist.
             ●
             
          
           
             Alex.
             Epist.
             1
             4.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             omnes
             xpīfideles
             .
          
           
             ●e
             Bellarm
             l.
             1.
             de
             Missa
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             ●
             p.q.
             ●3
             .
             a.
             4.
             ●d
             9.
             
          
           
             Baron
             .
             an
             Ch●
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             53.
             
             ●
             7.
             ●oa
             .
             10.
             
             ●
             .
             17.
             
             &
             ●
             .
          
           
             Chrys.
             hom
             .
             6.
             super
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             5.
             in
             c.
             6.
             
             Esa.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             super
             c.
             1.
             Malach
             
          
           
             Serm.
             de
             xpī
             corpor
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             Sap
             18.24
             .
          
           
             Hom.
             83
             in
             Mat.
             
          
           
             Trid.
             Sess.
             22.
             c.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             Psa.
             109.
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             37
             in
             Euāg
             .
          
           
             Hom.
             83
             in
             Mat.
             
          
           
             l.
             4.
             de
             Trin.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Gen
             4.
             
          
           
             In
             qq
             .
             Hebra
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             22.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Super
             Hebra
             .
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             2.
             in
             2.
             
             Tim.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             22.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.2
             .
             q.
             102.
             
             &
             2.2
             .
             q.
             85.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             13
             Gen.
             12.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             40
             
          
           
             Decret
             .
             d.
             2.
             c.
             Cùm
             omne
             .
          
           
             Greg.
             4.
             
             Dial.
             c.
             5.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Suare
             8
             ▪
             Tom.
             3.
             in
             3.
             p.
             Disp.
             79.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             ●
             Hebr.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioa.
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             
          
           
             Chry.
             l.
             3.
             de
             Sacerd.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Reg.
             4.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             de
             Xpī
             corpore
             
          
           
             Matth.
             3.
             
             &
             17
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ioan.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             ●●
             
          
           
             F.
             Iohn
             de
             Angelis
             .
             Tract
             .
             2
             of
             the
             Spirituall
             cōflict
             the
             13.
             
             Chap.
             
          
           
             Ioan.
             4.
             
          
           
             F.
             Iohn
             de
             Angelis
             .
             col
             .
             citato
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             
             Gen.
             4.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             22.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             
          
           
             Ioan.
             17
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             ●
             .
             10.
             v.
             13
             &
             11.
             v.
             1.
             
             Leuit.
             5
             v.
             15.
             
             Ezech.
             44.
             v.
             5.
             
             &
             15.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             19.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             7.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             56.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             
          
        
      
    
  

